2;8and<3/3.
Letb' = $h, f3' = i](S, p=ub,
and equations I. can be put in the forms
U=2};-^^-^ j
(II.
?/ + 2' '^~ ti + '.
Su + i 2// +31"
by means of which the equation of the losses
a/ fil
becomes
Cin + 4)(3//^ + &u + 2) ^^ /I jjj
?/-^(2?^ + 3)(/r + 6?^ + 6) ""QK' ^ ''
from which « (the one positive root) can be determined by trial
when s/I/QK is known. ^ and r] are found from ti by equations IL,
and so the shapes of window and tongue and their relative sizes
are determined.
The i-elation | wn.,C^=^^.,
can now be reduced to
Altei'iiate Current Trans former. 65
from which /», and hence the transformer, is determined.
The equation for t can be put in the form
_ TT/i-Pa 1
orr=''^ 1^ (V.)
by means of which it can be quickly calculated, and it will be
found that the result is a true maximum.
For example, assuming the same data for design as are adopted
in §§41 and 52,
.|-^= 1.029,
and equation III. gives
u=l.l,
hence by means of II. we find that ^' = 2.35^, (3' = 2A8/3, which
with /3=l.lb, give the most etficient shape for a shell transformer
in which z/I/QK= 1.029.
If P.2 = 12.5 K. W., the same capacity as that of the transformers
in § 41, equation IV gives
6=4.55,
and equation V.,
T=7300.
The losses being a/ QK and aA/I, we find that each is equal to
181 watts, so that the efficiency at full load is 97.2 per cent.
This maximum efficiency transformer will not have such good
regulation on inductive loads as others less efficient, but with
relatively wider windows. A compromise between efficiency and
regulation can always be made suitable to the nature of the work
the transformer is intended for.
For the above transformer, if wound in five sections, Xi + X2:=
.00075; and the regulation would be, for a non-inductive load, 1.55
per cent., and for an inductive load of .8 power factor, 3.7 per
cent. These figures can be compared with those in § 52.
57. A core transformer of the H type, in which the magnetic
circuit is rectangular (2(3, 2/?') in section and the coils rect-
angular in plan, is exactly the same in geometrical shape as a
shell transformer, but the copper and iron circuits of the former
occupy the places of the iron and copper circuits of the latter.
66 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Let 26, 26' be the dimensions of the rectangular windows, or
winding apertures in the laminae, the coils being wound round
the lb' dimension, 2/3 the width of the iron strip, and 2/3' the
dimension of the core measured perpendicular to the laminae,
then
a = ibb', /=4:{P + (3' + b),
a = 4/3^', \ = 4:{d + b' + 2(3).
and we find as in § 56, or by simply interchanging /3 and b,
/3' and b' in I., § 56, that for maximum r, that is maximum
efficiency
6(3^-yS') = 2/3(/3'-2/3),
b{b'-2b)=p{3b-b').
If b' = ib, fi' = rj^, and /S^z/i as before,
• 3u + 2 iu + 3
^=17TT' ^ = 2^7:^' ^"-^
and the equation of the losses is
(3?/ + 2)(6?/''' + 6?/ + l) /I
provided the coils are wound in a number of alternate layers so
that the mean lengths of the primary and secondary turns are
equal.
From this equation u can be found, and thence by II., $ and rj.
The equation of the output (see § 56, IV.)
gives h, which with ?/, ^ and rj, determine the transformer.
In this case
^ tt/aP^ 1
2pC^yV' ( 1+ ^ + 2?^) ( 1 + ?/ + llrj)
For example, if
P,= 12.5 K.W. as before,
then ?^ = . 876, ^=2.47, -7=2.36, 6 = 5.1,
and T=7320, just the least thing better than the maximum
efficiency transformer of the shell type.
Alternate Current Transformer.
67
If s/I/QK=:l, max. T would be the same for both types, and if
2^I/QK<1, the shell type would be the better.
Magnetic leakage is in general less, and good regulation more
easy to attain in core transformers than in shell transformers.
To enable a comparison to be made with the shell transformer in
the last paragraph, we will determine the sum of the leakage
coefficients and the regulation for different kinds of load of the
core transformer considered above, supposing it to be wound
(rt) in thi'ee layers, one primary and two secondary or vice versa ;
(h) in five layers, two primary and three secondary or vice versa.
From § 54,
1 2^ ^
ij 3/.X'2 QK'
and A=4(^ + // + 2^). A' = 45', so that, using the same values for
the constants as before, we find,
for (a) A-i + .T2 = . 000381,
(h) a"i+X2 = .000127,
from which, proceeding as in § 52, we find for the regulation
A'l + X^
Drop per cent.
Power Factor.
(«)
Three layers.
Five la.ver.s.
1.0
.8
.6
1.49
2.43
2.55
1.47
1.58
1.43
58. It is obvious that in core transformers of the ring type
in which the winding is continuous all round, the maximum
efficiency shape will, other things being equal, be that in which
the magnetic circuit is shortest, that is when the opening in the
laminae is filled with the copper circuits. The ring type is not
suitable for practical construction, but a near approach to it is
the Burnand transformer,* in which the magnetic circuit is
formed of square laminae from which a symmetrically placed inner
square has been removed to give the winding space. Each side
of the square is built and wound separately with triangular
'See "Electrician," Sept. 19, 1902.
68 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
shaped windings, and the four sides jointed together to form the
completed transformer.
Let us determine the proportions of such a transformer so that
T, and hence the efficiency, shall be a maximum.
Let 26, 26, be the square opening in the laminae, 2yS, 2^' the
cross section of the magnetic circuit, 2/3 being measured in the
planes of the laminae, then,
« = 46^ /=4(/3+/3' + i6)
a = 4:^/3', \=8{b+/3)
Proceeding as in § 56 we find, in order that
A / ,
— and — shall be minima
a a
when aa is constant,
that 2/3(/3'-2/3) = 6(3/3-;8')
and if p' = -qjS, p = ub as before,
j^3— 7/ _4/^4-3
and the equation of the losses
ai _ pi
becomes
18?/ +16// + 2 _^pl
6?/(4«^ + 7?/+~3)~^QK'
from which, for any given values of s, />, Q, I and K, tc can be
found and hence rj.
The equation of the output,
6V^=. ^-^ ,
gives b, which with ii and 77, determine the transformer.
For example, if we take as before
s^ = 1.029, P,= 12.5 K.W.
we find
b=7.S, /3 = 4.5, /3'=11.09,
and the value of r is 7680, which is considerably larger and hence
better than for either of the two preceding types.
Iron loss:=:copper loss = 176.7 watts.
Efficiency = 97.26 per cent.
Alternate Current Transformer. 69
These transformers are wound in five or seven layers and their
regulation is of a very high order. The formula in § 54 would
only enable us to obtain a very rough approximation to x-^ + x^ for
this type.
General Solution of the Transformer Problem by a
Vector Method.
Explanatory,
59. {a) If a be any vector representing e.m.f., current, or flux,
on the plane alternate current diagram (Fig. 2) and if we under-
stand by
(.a
the vector got by rotating a through a right angle in the positive
direction, and hence if we understand by
(Oos^ + tSin^)aor e'-^o.
the vector got by rotating a through the angle Q in the positive
direction, then it is well-known that operators such as e^^
can be manipulated as ordinary algebraic symbols, and that
t can be treated as if it were the algebraic imaginary \/ _ \*
(b) If rtj, a.2, «3 etc., be numerical multipliers, then the vector
or the resultant or sum of the vectors
a^e'-^ia, a,/-^-^a, a^e'-^^a, etc.
is ={2aCos(9 + t2aSin6'}a
= A(Cosi/^-|-tSini/^)a=Ae'''/'a
where
A2 = (2rtCos^f + (2aSin^f
= ^a^+'2%a^a.,Go^{d^-e.)
and
hence the operator
fli^'^i + a./'^2 -1- rtge'^s + etc. = A^"A
where A and i/^ are given by the above equations.
*Lyle. Alternate Current Prohleim. "Electrician," 41, pp. 816-818; 42, pp. 72-74
and 148-151, 1898.
70 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
(c) If a represent the harmonically varying quantity nCos7vf,
then since
■T, (nCos7Ci/)=.zvnCoslzvf + :^ j
TT
we "^ a or wia will represent — (;/Cosz£'/), and we may write
dt
IT
d '2
—az=we a = 2VLa.
at
60. If o-/47r be the permeance of the magnetic circuit, closed
or open, and limited in section by the iron core where the latter
exists ; and if 8 be the angle of magnetic lag of the iron, then as
the flux density remains very nearly constant throughout the
range of operation of a transformer, we may without much error
consider o- and 8 as constants.
The total number Nj of magnetic lines looped on the Wj turns
of the primary coil is the sum of three sets, namely,
1. Those traversing the iron core, produced by the magnetising
ampere turns Jl^G■^-\- n.^Cj, and behind them in phase by the
angle 8.
Hence these
= (re («iCi + n.J^.^
2. Those produced by C^ and in phase with it that miss the
iron core.
Let these
3. Those produced by C.2 and in phase with it that miss the
iron core.
Let these
Hence
similarly
where x^.^ and x-^.^ have similar significations with regard to the
secondary coil that x^^ and x^i have with regard to the primary.
Alternate Current Transformer. 7t
We thus have four leakage coefficients and it will be noticed
that they are connected with the two coefficients x^ and x.^
hitherto used by the equations
X., = x.2.2 - .r,2 (see ^ 43).
61. The equations of motion are
El = rfi, + nij^^i = nCi + wn/'^^ Nj (I- )
E.,= - r.Co-fio :i,No = - r..C.,-wn./^ K, (H-)
-- ■' at " "^
where Ej, E.^, are the terminal e.m.f's, and r^, r^, the internal
resistances of the coils.
If R be the external resistance or its equivalent in the
secondary circuit, and Cos^ the power-factor of the load,
E.,Cos<^ = r/'^C, (III.)
Eliminating E.^ between equations (II.) and (III.) and putting
= Ti -— = T.i,
R
-Coscfi=e
[Note that the 6 here is the same as the ^Cos^ in the early
part of this papei\]
we get
{l+x,jS;fi, = -(l + xjKle- + 9^\ + ] ,
X,^'= 1 + 2.r,,Cos8 + x,i ;
and that
72 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Cos(S + <^) + a-i2Cos) + ^ I {x^. - a-.>,)Sin8 + ^ + ^^ j
tan/3= ^ " " ^fe^^
Sin(S + c^) + .^128111^ +^|l +(^i2 + X22)Cos8+ -2^-{-Xi^xA
where it — /? is the angle that Cj is behind C^ in phase.
62. Eliminating Cg from equations (I.) and (IV.) and putting
X-^i X^i ~r •^22 "^12 ^^ -^)
1 _
■^11^22 ^12"^21 ^'j
T1T2
— + — ^ = «,
To T,
we get
«lJ^l_ Tl
g ^2 +6'-^ +ir22 + — ^
'^ T2
+ _L_ ^ ^ „^Ci
e ^2 ^'+d)e +x.„ + — e 9 f
from which by § 59, b, we find that
A ^iTi ' D ^ "^
where
D^=l + 2.riiCosS + 2 — +V+ -, + 2^(xSin(^ + TCos<^
Tl Ti I
+ (x-iiX + -)Sin(8 + <^) + (a;uT--)Cos(S + <^) + «Cos(S-<^)
— wSin(8 - ^) + r«ii;« + — jSint^-hTiCi] « — — ^Cos^ I
also, if a be the angle that C, is behind E^ in phase, so that Cosa
is the power factor of the transformer,
Alternate Current T^^ans former. 73
D A Cosa= SinS + - + e-{cosrX.JCos{h +
+-^ )Sin8 + 2— Sin0 + (jCi.,x-,,i + ~ )Cos0|
\ T2 '''1 ^ ''"l''"2 /
r^i^22 ■ ■^21 ~l" ■^12~| p Sil'E^'^ t ^ ■'^12^21^
L Tj r2 J Tl TiTa^ T.^ 3
Q=^„ + ^,^ + ^#(say). (VII.)
The power Pj taken in by tlie transformer on the primary side
being
= lEiCiCosa
we find
P=l?J % (VIII.)
63. From equations (V.) and (VI.) we get
ex,., r,r, D
R
;72C,_«iEi 1 ^jj^>
and as E2Cos<^=RC2 and 0= j^ Cos^,
we find that
E2='1^^^E,. (X.)
As the output P2 = ^E2C„Cos<^ we find that, substituting for
E2 and C2, that
P,=^3' ^'^Oos.^. (XI.)
64. Equation (IV.) of i^ 61 can be written in the form,
(1 +*•!./) {n,C, + n,C,) = - {(x^-x,^e'^+^e " '(l~V +
^ T2
but niC^ + n.jG^i—F/a;
and, by § 59, fi, we find that
F/o- «A (XII.)
74 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
where
]\r =1+2^ |(,x%,-.>v.)Sin) + -Cos<^ | + &' f (,«„., -xv)" + ^|
and X'-^i.,= 1 + ^jJi^CosS + .x-j./ (as before).
Combining equations (XII.) and (IX.), we have
4_='^i 1 (XIII.)
and as the iron loss (see § 14),
Hg^^jf — -SinS,
we find by means of equation (XIII.), that
H, = i^' ^^SinS. (XIV.)
-/-in D-
65. The primary copper loss Hj being
we find by equation (VI.), § 62, that
and the secondary copper loss H.^ being
also we find by equation (IX.), § 63, that
Q6. The efficiency
=Xr.,Cosc^ ^ f^ .., (see §§ 62, 63),
is a maximum when
^•- = ^" (see§15)>
and its maximum value is
Xig'^Cosc^
?i + 2v/^of2
67. Thus, without making any assumptions as i-egards leakage,
all the important variables in the general theory of the trans-
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate 1.
15000 5^ .
Proc. R.8. Victuria, 1904. Plate II.
Fig. 2.
0
A"
Proc. R.S. Vidtiria, 1004. Plate III.
Fis.^.
Proc. R.S. Vidoria, 1904. Plate IV.
Fi£t. 5.
s
I'lii'.
"11 f
D ~- - ^
/
i
A
■:■:-:& y-.-:.
'•I'ii
-
z
^^
.::.p.\ ..
}
3'
p
^SOpoAaq
■e iA/nu> dtie-yto C, |
Fig. 6.
9l
;a
t:::^,
s
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate V.
Fig. 7.
/y
5'
1
r 0
/I
2
5
4
1
M.M.F. diaauim
0.
/
/
/
p
1 .1 1
'
/
Alternate Current Transformer. 75
former liave been expressed in terms of 0 l)y equations identical
in form to those obtained in Section I., and which can be
reduced to the latter by making Xi.i^x.2i=^0 and dropping
insignificant terms.
From equation (XI.), § 63, we can, as in § 18, express $ in a
series of ascending powers of Pa, and thence transform the pre
ceding equations, in which the independent variable is 6, to
others in which the independent varialile will be P.^ or the
output.
This transformation, and any further discussion of the general
equations we have obtained is unnecessary, as it would follow on
exactly similar lines to what has been already given in Section I.
Art. II. — Contributions to our Knowledge of the
Anatomy of Notorydes typhlojps, Stirling.
Parts I. and II.
By GEORGINA SWEET, D.Sc,
Melbourne University.
(Communicated by Professor W. Baldwin Spencer, F.R.S., &c.).
(With Plates VI-IX.).
[Eead 12th May, 1904.]
Introduction.
The investigation, of which the following forms a record, has
been carried on in the Biological Laboratory of the Melbourne
University, for the use of which I have to thank Professor
Spencer, who has also very generously placed his splendid stock
of animals at my disposal, and has given me facilities in obtain-
ing literature, some of which I might otherwise not have seen.
The subject matter falls naturally into three parts, each of
which is complete in itself, though they are to a certain extent
interrelated. Part III., on the Eye, is now ready for the press,
an abstract of it having been read at the Dunedin Meeting of the
Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, in
January, 1904.
Part I. — Nose, with Organ of Jacobson and Associated
Parts.
Of the various structures to which of more recent years con-
siderable attention has been directed, not the least interesting is
the Organ of Jacobson, and with it the relations of the cartilages
and bones of this region. Especially is this so in view of the
valuable papers by Dr. Broom, on its comparative anatomy in
the various groups of the Metatheria and Eutheria, in which he
Anatomy of Notorydes typJdops. 77
claims that, on account of the very slight tendency of these
parts to vary with external variations, " we have a factor of
considerable value in the classification of the Eutheria, probably
of more value than eitlier dentition or placeutution." If this be
so, and there seems strong evidence in its favour, we ought to
tind in this organ data on which to base a true conception of the
relationships of such an aberrant form as Notoryctes, especially
valuable since its embryology remains at present unknown. In
itself a desirable result, this should also assist in defining the
affinities of associated groups. Heretofore, apparently, nothing
has been known of its structure in Notoryctes, nor even of its
presence. This being so, it was suggested when working out the
relations of the naso-lachryraal duct in connection with the eye,
that I should include Jacobson's Organ in this research. Further-
more, we find that the structure and relations of the cartilages
and bones associated with the nose are well worthy of record, as
well as those of the organ itself.
In Broom's valuable thesis on Jacobson's Organ, ^ he has dis-
tinguished four types of this structure in mammals corresponding
in part to the main groups : Monotreme, the most highly
developed, Marsupial, Rodent, and general Eutherian ; the main
features of distinction being the character of the connection of
the lumen of Jacobson's Organ with the naso-palatine canal, or
with the nasal cavity, and tlie arrangement and degree of
complexity of the cartilages. In view of the apparent value of
this organ in classification, and the much modified character of
Notoryctes, I have thought it desirable to make a more complete
comparison of the various details of structure, with similar parts
in other forms, than might have been necessary in some other
animals.
Posit loti of the Organ of Jacobson.
The organs of Jacobson are, as stated above, well developed in
Notoryctes, being approximately equal in size to those of the
Rabbit. They are situated near the floor of the nasal cavity, one
on either side of the median line, just in front of the vertical
plane of the osseous nasal septum, i.e., 3.6 to 3.8 mm. from the
anterior edge of the snout. They are separated from each other
1 Trans. Roy. Soo. Edin., vol. xxxi.x., 1898-1900, p. 234.
78 Proceedimjs of the Royal Society of Victoria.
and partly enclosed by the bony palatine processes of the pre-
maxillary bones (the prevoniers of Broom) and by the cartilages
of Jacobson. The Organ, with a small ledge of cartilage lying
externally to it, causes an elongated triangular projection (Figs.
3, 4, 5, i.s.r) on the mesial wall of the nasal furrow, the base of
the triangles being formed by the lateral wall of Jacobson's Organ.
This ridge in the lining mucous membrane of the nasal furrow,
which is always indicative in mammals of the position of this
Organ, has been called by Broom "the inferior septal ridge." It
is continued in a less degree anteriorly and posteriorly ; anteriorly
because of the presence of the cartilaginous shelf supporting the
Organ, in front of the Organ itself, the trough so caused being
here occupied by glands ; while posteriorly the lower part of the
ridge is still present, because of the bony shelf from the palatine
processes of the premaxillary bones. Even where the Organ of
Jacobson is itself present, the size of its consequent ridge is
increased by a considerable development of glandular alveoli,
outside Jacobson's cartilage and continuous with the gland masses
in front of and behind Jacobson's Organ — compare Phascogale^
Didelphys,'^ Perameles,'^ Pseudochirus.^
Cartilages and Bones in connection with the Nasal Organ.
The cartilaginous nasal septum (Figs. 1 and 2, n.s.c.) is present,
dividing the nostrils right up to the anterior end of the snout.
Its cartilage is hyaline, and the cells numerous, deeply staining
and showing evidence of rapid growth.
As have others, we find that transverse vertical sections offer
the best means of studying this part, aided also by longitudinal
vertical sections. Beginning anteriorly, we find that the alinasal
cartilage supporting each nostril is well developed, and is free
anteriorly on its lower border (Fig. 1, a.c), not being here
united to the ventral processes of the septum, but swelling out
instead into an edge which is club-shaped in transverse section,
and supports a well marked ridge [p.l.r.), the cartilage being
covered with a considerable thickness of gland material (m.g.),
the whole rendering the cavity of the nostril crescentic in outline.
1 Broom : Proc. Linn. Soc, N.S.W., vol. xxi., 1W96, p. 593.
2 Loc. cit., p. 597.
3 Loc. cit., p. 599-000.
4 Loc. cit., p. 603.
Anatomy of Notoryctcs typhlops. 79
In outline the cartilages present in transverse section, that of an
ornamental T. This ridge is referred to by Dr. Stirling^, and is
well shown in his accompanying figure of the animal. Dorsal to
these alinasals lie the forward processes of the nasal bones (n.d.).
Further back, the ridge containing the swollen edge of the
alinasals, comes to lie more ventralwards, the superior position
being taken by another ridge (Fig. 5, s./.r.) with glandular
interior, and containing a large duct from the mucous glands
posterior to this level. A short distance behind the beginning of
the second ridge there arises a process from the arch of the ali-
nasal cartilage on each side, connecting each with one of the
ventral processes of the nasal septum (n./.r.), so that at this
point, and not anterior to it, the nostril is completely enclosed on
each side with cartilage. This condition is closely comparable
with that in Macro.scelides, as shown in the figures given by
Broom'^. Soon there pierces the alinasal cartilages a canal on
each side, through which passes one of the naso-lachrymal ducts,
which open in front of this, on the ventral surface of the primary
lateral ridge into the ventral nasal furrow [v.n./.) on each side.
Between the plane of the opening of the naso-lachrymal duct, and
that of its passage through the encircling cartilage, I have heen
able to trace a splitting off from the ventral surface of the carti-
lage of the nasal floor (formed by ventral processes from the carti-
laginous septum), of what is at first a thin lamella of cartilage, in
three parts. Those on either side lose their connections with the
nasal floor except for a while at the extreme outer edge of each,
and finally become continuous with the anterior edge of each
premaxillary bone. The central portion remains longer in con-
nection with the nasal cartilage, so that, in a transverse section
taken just at the level of the passage of the naso-lachrymal ducts
through the alinasal cartilages, the following relations exist. The
nasal septum (Fig. 1, n.s.c.) is very thin and deep, giving off
above the two alinasal cartilages {a.c), and ventrally two pro-
cesses [n.f.c.) forming the floor of the nasal cavity. Compare
in this respect Ornithorhynchus, in which the nasal septum
becomes united with these nasal floor cartilajres." This is to be
1 Stirling: Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aus., 1891, p. 159, pi. iii.
2 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond, 1902, vol. i., pi. x.vi., fig. 1.
3 Broom: Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin., vol. xxxix., p. 235.
80 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
contrasted with the condition found in most Marsupials, and also
in Rodents, in which they are at most in contact with the nasal
septum. In the Macropodidae, Symington^ has noted the con-
nection of the nasal floor cartilages to the ventral edge of the
nasal septum, by perichondrium.
Beneath this, and separated from the cartilage by connective
tissue and blood-vessels, are the extreme anterior ends of the
premaxillary bones {p.b ), just losing their fibrous cartilaginous
connections with the lateral edges of the nasal floor, and
separated from each other in the middle line by a large vein (v.).
Above this vein is a somewhat wedge-shaped nodule of hyaline
cartilage {p-c), which in the next section posteriorly sends down
a fibrous process to occupy the space between the two premaxil-
laries, pushing the vein ventralwards. In this section, also,
the nasal bones (n.l>.) have grown down, enclosing the alinasal
cartilages nearly to the level of the primary ridge, and three
sections further back the nasal and upward processes of the
premaxillary bones meet, completing the bony as well as the
cartilaginous capsules round the nose. Still proceeding back-
wards, we find that the wedge-shaped cartilage has now com-
pletely descended between the premaxillaries to form the
connection between their mesial edges. The above description
can be readily corroborated on reference to longitudinal sections.
Splitting off anteriorly from the ventral edge of the septum is the
narrow sheet of fibrous cartilage passing obliquely downwards
and backwards to lie between the palatal processes of the pre-
maxillary bones in their anterior part. On the hinder face of
this sheet of cartilage is the hyaline cartilaginous swelling, which
in transverse section appears wedge-shaped. In front of the
sheet, the bones are separated by a well-defined vein, connected
with a large blood sinus, which curves round vertically in front
of the cartilaginous septum. Posteriorly in these longitudinal
sections we can see that the central cartilaginous bar or
narrow sheet becomes lost as the two palatal processes
of the premaxillae become more intimately united. There
can be, I think, no doubt but that this central cartilage repre-
sents here the prenasal cartilage of other animals. Its general
1 Jour. Anat. and Phys., vol. 26, p. 372, and pi. x., fig. 1.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops. 81
relations greatly resemble those shown by Broom to exist in the
foetal calf.^ With reference to the transverse plates of cartilage
described by Broom as existing on each of the central rod, and
supporting the papilla between the naso-palatine canals, which is
so marked in Marsupials,^ such for example as in Didelphys
murina,'' in Perameles nasuta/ in Petaurus,'^ and Trichosurus,*^
Phascolomys'' and Macropus.** I can find no trace of hyaline
cartilage in such a position, but the fibrous sheet of cartilage
which connects the main part of this prenasal between the
premaxillary processes with the nasal septum, sends out laterally
a thin ill-defined fibrous layer (Figs. 2 and 3, f.p.c), which
extends backwards beneath the palatal processes into the
papilla, behind which it does not exist. Apparently this
represents the papillary cartilage of other Marsupials, and that
of Miniopterus" and Macroscelides.^"
Returning to the vertical transverse sections, we find that not
only the primary and secondary lateral ridges, but also the septal
cartilage are covered by a great thickness of glandular alveoli,
forming on the septum the superior septal ridge {s.s.r.). These
glands have well defined ducts, often. 06 mm. in diameter, running
longitudinally, to open far forwards into the vestibule. The
thickness of the glandular layer varies on the superior septal
ridge .24: to .52 mm., and on the superior lateral ridge .24 to .6
mm. The lining membrane of the nasal cavity over these i-idges
is smooth, like that of the Guinea-pig, and so unlike that of the
Rabbit, which is much plicated. About this vertical plane, the
cartilaginous projection, supporting the primary ridge from the
lateral wall, diminishes greatly in size and finally disappears, so
that on each side the cartilages of the nasal floor now form a
very shallow double U-shaped curve, each of the nasal furrows of
each side occupying the loop of one U, the mesial edge of the
1 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. x., n.s., pi. xliv., fig. 7, and p. 561.
2 Loc. cit., fitf. 6, and p. 560.
3 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 597.
4 Loc. cit., p. 599.
5 Loe. cit., p. 604.
6 Loc. cit., p. 607.
7 Loc. cit., p. 613.
8 Loc. cit., p. 610.
9 Loc. cit., vol. X., n.s., 1895, pi. xliv., figs. 4, 5, p. 560.
10 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1902, vol. i., pi. xxi., figs. 8, 10, p. 226.
82 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
inner U being continuous with the ventral edge of the nasal
septum, while the naso-lachrymal duct lies underneath in the
angle formed between the two loops. The arrangement of this
double U-shaped cartilage, and the subsequent reduction of the
cartilages (to be immediately described in Notoryctes), may be
compared with that shown in Klein's figures of the Guinea-pig,^
though here the central cartilage is not connected with the
septum as it is in Notoryctes. Gradually here the outer U
becomes lost on each side at about the level of Stenson's duct, or
a little posterior to that duct. Compare this with Didelphys
murina,^ Perameles,^ Aepyprymnus,^ and contrast with Tricho-
surus.® In Notoryctes, however, this outer cartilage is present
behind the naso-palatine canal as a rudiment. At the same time,
the alinasal cartilages, having receded dorsally, only extend
down in the upper third of the nasal wall. At this point, each
nasal cavity (Fig. 2, n.c.) in transverse section resembles a two-
pronged fork, the two prongs being represented by the two nasal
furrows (v.n./.).
A change is also noticeable in the outlines of the palatal
processes of the premaxillae, which are still united only by the
median cartilage above described. The adjacent edges of the
premaxillaries, which are thin anteriorly, become much thickened
posteriorly (Fig. 2, p.p-p.\ wedge-shaped in cross section, their
mesial faces being convex to each other. The upper edge of this
wedge now becomes more marked, rising up in a crescentic
fashion (compare especially Phascolgale^, in which, however, they
are much smaller than in Notoryctes and Perameles^), till it
touches the ventral cartilage of the nasal floor, the lower edge of
the wedge disappearing. In this plane (Fig. 2, J.c.) there appears
a swelling in the hyaline cartilage of the nasal floor, from which
passes back a bar, also of hyaline cartilage, part of Jacobson's
cartilage. The swelling in the mesial wall of the ventral nasal
furrow, i.e., the inferior septal ridge (i.s.r.), caused by the cartilage,
1 Quart. Jour. Micro. Science, vol. xxi., pi. xvi., fig. 1, 2, 3.
2 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. si., n.a., 1896, p. 597.
3 Loc. cit., p. 601.
4 Loc. cit., p. 610.
5 Loc. cit., p.^607.
6 Loc. cit., p. 593.
7 Loc. cit., p. 599.
Anatomy of Notary ctes typhlops. 83
and which increases in size greatly and almost immediately,
occasions a pushing in of the ventral nasal furrow, the cavity of
which now becomes in cross-section foot-shaped, the inferior
septal ridge filling up the instep. Suddenly, just posterior
to this, there appears the swollen anterior end of Jacobson's
Organ (Fig. 3, J.O.^. The cartilage of the nasal floor may be
now called in part Jacobson's cartilage, since it has here lost its
connection with the nasal septum (Fig. 3, /.c^j. In this respect
Notoryctes resembles Ornithorhynchus^ and Echidna,* in which
Jacobson's cartilage "is continuous in front of the naso-palatine
foramen with the cartilage in the floor of the nose," as also with
the septum, "while behind it is separate." It resembles also the
Rabbit,^ and also the Guinea-pig,'' in that the cartilage is con-
tinuous with the cartilage of the nasal floor, though in each of
the latter the cartilage of Jacobson is altogether independent of
the cartilaginous nasal septum. The cartilage of Jacobson now
consists, on each side, of a crescentic shelf, from the middle of
the concavity of which rises, at right angles, a band of cartilage
(o.J.c), under which runs, near its anterior end, Jacobson's duct
(Fig. 3, J-d.) into the "toe" of the nasal furrow, while in the
groove formed between the band and the upper horn of the cres-
cent lies the Organ of Jacobson. In Notoryctes, the crescentic
cartilage of Jacobson is oblique, similar to that of Petaurus*, and
unlike that of Pseudochirus and Petauroides", which are more
vertical.
The band or shelf of cartilage supporting the lateral wall of
Jacobson's Organ, is comparable in part to what is called the
septal turbinal in Macroscelides,' though arising from the main
cartilage at a diflTerent angle. It is further comparable to
Macroscelides in that this shelf is only connected with the
ventral cartilage behind the exit of Jacobson's duct from the
Organ, near its anterior end. This outer bar is similarly found
in most Marsupials, but that in Notoryctes differs from them in
1 Proc. Zool. Soc, 1891, p. 578.
2 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 592.
3 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 550.
4 Loc. cit., p. 220.
5 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 004.
6 Loc. cit., p. 604.
7 Proc. Zool. Soc, vol. i., pi. xxi., figs. 3 and 4, p. 226.
84 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
one particular, viz., that in them this bar is connected above
and in front with the upper end of Jacobson's cartilage, and
below and behind with its lower outer edge. In Petaurus,^
however, and Phalangers,^ and to a less extent in Trichosurus"
and Macropods,^ there is a ridge process exactly similar to that
of Notoryctes in its origin from the inner upper side of
Jacobson's cartilage, becoming detached from it, and then more
posteriorly becoming attached to the lower ridge of the cartilage.
The " bar " in Notoryctes apparently truly corresponds to that
of the other marsupials in that it comes off anteriorly to
Jacobson's duct from the ridge process, curls round the Organ
and over the duct, and becomes attached posteriorly to tlie duct,
to the ventral edge of Jacobson's cartilage, being therefore
merely a further exaggeration of what is present in Petaurus,
and the Phalangers generally. Meanwhile in Notoryctes, the
cartilaginous connection between the palatine processes of the
premaxillaries has almost disappeared, the two bones by this time
practically fusing. The crescentic character of the bones now
harmonises closely with that of the cartilages (Figs. 3 and 4,
p. p.p. andyit'.). From the ventral convex surface of the rapidly
dwindling cartilage of the outer nasal tloor, is given out just
here a small process of hyaline cartilage (Fig. 3, s.c), which is
found strengthening the upper and anterior wall of Stenson's
duct which lies just posterior to this. Here we have another
point of difference from other Marsupials, in which there is no
cartilaginous support to the naso-palatine canal, though in
Petaurus^ and others we find a process supporting the inner wall.
This may also be compared with the Rabbit," in which Stenson's
cartilage is a continuation from the cartilage of the nasal floor,
and contrasted with the Guinea-pig,^ in which the cartilage
forms a closed capsule around the two ducts, and is quite
separated from all other cartilages. It is to be noticed here,
that the upper horn of the crescentic Jacobson's cartilage is
1 Proc. Limi. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi. ii.s., 1896, p. 601, pi. xliv., fijfs. 10, 11.
2 hoc. cit., p. 616.
3 Loc. cit, p. 607.
4 Loc. cit., p. 618.
5 Broom : Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin., xxxix., p. 240.
6 Klein : Q.J. M.S., vol. xxi., p. 555.
7 Loc. cit., p. 228.
Anatomy of Notovyctes typhlops. 85
thinning out greatly, as also the cartilage underlying tlie ventral
nasal furrow, so that, about the level of the exit of Stensoii's
duct from the nasal furrow, there is no cartilage left in this
region, except for remnants of the outer nasal floor cartilage
(Fig. 4, n.f.c), and the outer bar of Jacobson's cartilage {o./.b.).
Thus, hei-e the median and lower lateral parts of the cartilaginous
crescent disappear first as compared with the Rabbit,^ and,
contrasted with the Guinea-pig,-^ the upper lateral or lower
lateral parts of which go tirst. At first this remnant of cartilage
appears to become directly connected by its perichondrium with
the lower edge of the crescentic bone (Fig. 5) as found by Klein in
the Guinea-pig ; soon the cartilage disappears altogether, leaving
a very thin bony shelf (Fig. b, p.p.s.) in its place. Compare this
with Perameles,^ and also with the Macropodidae* in so far that
the cartilages of Jacobson form an incomplete tube, becoming
reduced posteriorly. At this level, nerve fibres occupy almost
the whole space between the bone and the mesial wall of the
Organ.
Posterior to the Organ of Jacobson the inferior septal ridge
still remains because of the persistence of the bony shelf, which
anteriorly helped to support Jacobson's Organ ; while, as far for-
ward as the anterior end of the Organ, the primary lateral ridge
{p.l.r.), which has been for a short distance devoid of .special
support, is invaded by a thin lamina of bone from the maxillary
bone, becoming the maxillo-turbinal {m.t.). In the hinder part
of this region the palatal processes are overlain in the middle
line by the anterior portion of the vomer, so that there is now a
complete bony partition between the right and left nasal cavities,
from dorsal to ventral or palatal surfaces.
Ducts of Jacobson and of Stenson.
The duct connecting the lumen of Jacobson's Organ with the
nasal cavity (Fig. ?>,J.d.) is very short, .06 mm.., since the wall
enclosing the ventral sulcus of the extreme anterior end of the
Organ lies almost immediately in contact with the mesial edge,
1 Klein: Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 554.
2 Loc. cit., pi. vii., flg. 2.
3 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 600, fig. 8.
4 Jour. Anat. and Phjs., vol. 26, p. 372.
86 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
which is also the most ventral part of the nasal furrow (v.n.f.).
The duct then passes outwards almost horizontally to open into
the nasal furrow. At this plane, in transverse sections, is also
seen the external aperture of the naso-palatine, or Stenson's duct
(Fig. 3, n./>.if.), into the mouth. This duct, which is .40 mm.
long, runs inwards, upwards, and backwards, piercing between
the premaxillae and palatine processes to its origin from the
ventral edge of the nasal furrow, some distance behind the open-
ing of Jacobson's duct into it (Fig. 4, n.p.d.). There is, therefore,
no direct communication between the cavity of the Organ and
Stenson's duct, except through the cavity of the nasal furrow ;
this is confirmed by the difference in structure between the wall
of Jacobson's duct and of Stenson's duct, and the intervening
nasal furrow.
This condition may be compared with that described by Broom
as an exception among Marsupials in Aepyprymnus^ by Klein in
the Guinea-pig^ and Rabbit,* by Harvey in the Rat and Hedgehog,*
and by Broom in Dasypus.* It may also be contrasted with that
in Ornithorhynchus" and Dog,'' and the usual Marsupial and
higher Mammalian types, as described by Jacobson, Gratiolet,
Balogh, Fleischer, and Broom, in which Jacobson's Organ opens
into Stenson's duct, otherwise remaining closed, e.g.^ in Macro-
pus*, Phascologale', Dasyurus^", Didelphys", Perameles^'*, and
Phascolomys." The openings of Stenson's ducts into the mouth
cavity are separated by a well-marked papilla, the centre of
which becomes somewhat hollowed out (Fig. 3). This, as stated
above, is supported, anteriorly at least, by a fibrous continuation
from the prenasal cartilage {f.p.c). The similarity of the general
relations of the parts seen in such a section of Aepyprymnus as
1 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 610.
•2 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 219.
3 Loc. cit., p. 555-6.
4 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxii., p. 50.
5 Trana. Roy. Soc. Edin., vol. xxxix., p. 242.
6 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1891, p. 578.
7 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxii., p. 301-2.
8 Jour. Anat. and Phys., vol. xxvi., p. 372.
9 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.VV., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 593.
10 Loe. cit., p. 594.
11 Loc. cit., p. 597.
12 Loc. eit., p. 600.
13 Loc. cit., p. 613.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhloj^s. 87
that shown by Broom^ to those seen in a similar section of
Notoryctes is considerable, especially in reference to Jacobson's
cartilage, the opening of the duct into the nasal cavity, and its
relation in vertical plane to the dorsal opening of the naso-
palatine duct into the nasal furrow, and to its ventral opening
into the mouth.
General Structure of Jacobson's Organ.
As in the Organ of Jacobson previously described in other
animals, the lumen of the tube (Figs. 3, 4, 5, y. (9.) in Notoryctes
is more or less laterally compressed in its main portion, so that
we distinguish the lateral {l.w.) and median walls (Fig. 6, m.w.),
which meet at the upper and lower sulci. In the examples of
which I have sections, the left tube is greater in vertical
diameter than is the right, the latter, moreover, in great part of
its length being almost circular, while, right to the hinder end,
the left organ retains, in an increasingly marked manner, its
compressed character, its cavity being posteriorly a mere slit.
As usual, the sensory epithelium is confined more or less strictly
to the median wall. In shape this Organ is generally speaking
oval, but much drawn out and bluntly pointed posteriorly, while
anteriorly it often ends quite abruptly. The length of its
lumen is 1.2 mm., its total length being 1.4 mm. Its ventral
edge is almost straight, the dorsal edge curving downwards
posteriorly to meet the former. Its outline in transverse
section varies considerably. Posteriorly, it is much flattened
from side to side, its lateral wall being in parts slightly indented,
though it can scarcely be called kidney-shaped (Figs. 5 and 6,
J.O.). This to a certain extent is comparable with that shown
for part of the Organ in Miniopterus,^ by Broom, by Klein in the
Dog,' and in a much less degree with that shown by Symington
and Smith, in Ornithorhynchus^ and Echidna,* and by Broom
in marsupials generally. But, whereas in the former of these
it is due more or less to an incurving of Jacobson's cartilage, in
Notoryctes it is simply due to a thickening of the subepithelial
1 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, pi. xlvii., fig. 11.
2 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. x. n.s., 1895, pi. 47, fig. 4.
3 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxii., p. 305.
4 Proc. Zool. Soc, 1891, p. 579.
5 Anat. Anz. XI. Band., 6, 1895, p. 162-3.
88 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
layers of the lateral wall, there being no inturning of the
capsule. In the Rabbit' and ]\Iarsupials, however, there is a
similar somewhat kidney-shape in the central portion of the
Organ, due only to sul)epithelial and glandular thickening. This
indentation, moreover, is not constant, as, occasionally, as above
stated, while one side i-etains more or less of the concavity in
its lateral wall, the Organ of the other side may be quite oval or
even circular in transverse outline.
In vertical diameter the Organ varies from .32 to .6 mm.
Horizontal diameter, .12 to .28, very slightly less than in the
Rabbit, and slightly under half of that of the Dog and Guinea-
pig. Into the upper and lower sulci of the Organ there open a
considerable number of ducts from the gland mass on either side
of the nasal septun). Seven or eight of such ducts may at times
be seen in one single longitudinal section opening into the upper
or dorsal sulcus, and a lesser number into the ventral sulcus.
These ducts, which are short, wide, and have darkly staining walls,
lie at right angles to those from the same gland mass, which run
forwards longitudinally, and more or less parallel, till they open
into the vestibule close to the external orifice. The latter
longitudinal ducts are usually fifteen to twenty in number on
each side of the cartilaginous septum.
Blood Vessels.
Jacobson's Organ is well supplied with these (Figs. 5 and 6,
f., a., ct.^. Alongside its lateral wall, there run an artery and
two veins, the former curving round anteriorly, from dorsal to
ventral surfaces, and between the front end of the Organ and its
supporting cartilage in this region, while both laterally and
ventrally in the median wall is to be found a more or less
extensive plexus of blood vessels (Figs. 5, 6, c.t.).
Nerves.
In longitudinal sections, especially, there is to be noted a large
branch of the olfactory nerve passing forward horizontally and
entering into relation with the dorsal and mesial surfaces of the
1 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 558.
Anatomy of Notorycfes typhlops. 89
posterior part of the Organ, descending anteriorly to the mesial
wall, as seen in transverse sections (Fig. 6, n.f.).
Minute Structure of Jacohsoti' s Organ.
For convenience of description we may take first the lateral
wall, with the structures outside this, and then similarly the
median wall.
1. — The Lateral Wall.
The epithelium lining the Organ of Jacobson on this side
(Fig. 6, l.w.) is .04 to .06 mm. thick, being slightly less than in
the Dog, and the same as in the Guinea-pig and Rabbit. Tt con-
sists of a columnar epithelium, similar to that lining the nasal
cavity (which is .06 mm. thick), having here apparently two layers
of cells ; (a) an outer columnar layer with long, strong cilia
{c.f., Guinea-pig and Dog, and contrast the Rabbit), and oval
nuclei. These are interspersed with goblet cells, which
are numerous in parts of the lower half of the wall ;
(/?) an inner layer with rounded nuclei. It will be seen
that this differs from that of the Guinea-pig as described by
Klein^ in that his middle layer of spindle-shaped cells is not
visible here. Probably this is due to the fact that all the material
at my disposal is spirit-hardened, and in such cases Klein has
found great difficulty in distinguishing the spindle-shaped cells
from those of the columnar layer. Next to this is a well-marked
fibrous layer corresponding to the subepithelial layer of other
forms, with blood vessels and gland alveoli. The cavernous tissue
shown by Klein to be so well developed in this position in the
Guinea-pig^ and Rabbit,'^ and by Broom in Phascolarctos,' and in
Petauroides,* does not exist here in Notoryctes, the blood vessels
of this side being limited to an artery (o), running longitudinally
along the middle line of the tube, and one or two small veins.
This is more like what we find in the ordinary Marsupials, which
have a single hilar blood vessel. It may be seen in Macrosce-
lides,"* and is much greater in extent than in the lateral wall of
1 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 101-3.
2 Loc. cit. p. 563-4.
3 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 613.
4 Loc. cit., p. 607.
6 Proc. Zool. Soc, 1902, vol. i., p. 226.
90 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Miniopterus.^ The glandular development is here {m.g.), as in
the Rabbit,- and, contrasted with Miniopterus^ and the Guinea-pig,
most marked in the cartilaginous capsule, at the upper and outer
part of the Organ, though unlike the Guinea-pig, where the glands
are more numerous when the cartilage is alisent, in Notoryctes
there seems to be no such invariable relation. There are also,
as described above, numerous glands lying in the inferior septal
ridge {i.s.r.) outside Jacobson's cartilage. In this respect, No-
toryctes agrees with Didelphys murina,* Trichosurus,* and Dasy-
urus maculatus,® while differing from the Phalangers generally,
and from Perameles' and Dasyurus viverrinus.* At the same time,
we find the general Diprotodont feature, characteristic also of
Phascolomys,' in which numerous gland ducts open into the
Organ from above. With regard to these glands around Jacob-
son's Organ, it may be remarked that they appear to be regarded
by Klein, as also those on the septum, as true serous glands in
the Rabbit^'^ and Dog;'^ while Broom finds, in the septum, mucous
glands in Miniopterus,^ and in various Marsupials also.^^ In
Notoryctes, those in the mucous membrane of the septum and
ridges covering the turbinal bones, appear to be true mucous
glands, though those around the Organ of Jacobson and a small
group on each side of the bottom of the nasal septum are appar-
ently serous in character, and have smaller alveoli, more deeply
staining nuclei, broader, deeply staining ducts, which all open into
Jacobson's Organ. The gland ducts chiefly enter the tube at the
upper and lower sulci, though occasionally they open through the
lateral wall itself as previously found in the Rabbit'" and Sheep.
Their number would account for the fact that the tube is always
1 Proc. Linn Soc. N.S.W., vol. x., n.s., 1895, p. 574.
2 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., pp. 563-4.
3 Loc. cit., p. 103.
4 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1836, p. 598.
5 Loc. cit., p. 607.
6 Loc. eit., p. 596.
7 Loc. cit., p. 602.
8 Loc. cit., p. 596.
9 Loc. cit., p. 613.
10 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 564.
11 Loc. cit., vol. xxii., p. .306.
12 Loc. eit., vol. xi. n.s., 1896, p. 614; Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin., vol. xxxix., p. 233.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops. 91
full of secretion. From this, as from the large size of the Organ,
we may perhaps infer that in Notoryctes the glandular function
is relatively more important than the sensory one.
Coming down from the side of the septum, and running longi-
tudinally, are a small nuniVjer of scattered nerve fibres similar to
those described by Klein in the Rabbit.^
The main features of the histology also agree closely with those
described by Symington in Macropodidae.*
2. — Median Wall.
The sensory epithelium lining this wall (Fig. 6, m.m.)
extends also as described in the Guinea-pig by Klein^ in the
anterior half, a short distance down the lateral wall of the
superior sulcus, but ending at the angle of the inferior sulcus
for the whole length. Its thickness varies from .08 to .1 mm.,
slightly greater than in Dog, and slightly less than the Guinea-
pig. In the posterior part the sensory epithelium ends also at
the angle of the superior sulcus. The boundary between the
epithelium of the lateral wall and the sensory epithelium of the
median wall is always very sharply marked otf.
The sen.sory epithelium in Notoryctes resembles closely in its
general structure that of the Guinea-pig,* Rabbit^ and Dog,*
though the minute structure of the cells cannot be made out in
these spirit specimens. The epithelial cells which bear short
cilia appear much longer and thinner than those of the lateral
wall, and have a striated border, probably due to the terminal
rods of the cells in the lower layer. These epithelial cells have
oval nuclei, which are disposed in three ill-defined layers similarly
to the above mentioned forms. The sensory cells have large
spherical nuclei more transparent and less deeply staining with
haematoxylin, and with a well-marked nuclear membrane and
network. They are arranged in one or two layers (as in the
Dog), usually in one layer near the upper and lower sulci, and
tw(t layers in the median part of the wall. In one or two places
1 Q.J.M S., vol. xxi., pp. 556, 564.
2 Jour. Anat. and Phys., vol. xxvi., p. 373.
3 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxi., p. 105-6.
i Loc. cit., p. 564, etc.
5 Loc. cit., vol. xxii., p. 307-310.
92 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
in the length of this wall, the gland ducts pass through to open
into the tube, the last part of their wall being lined by a
continuation of the sensory epithelium.
The space between the Organ of Jacobson and the cartilage of
Jacobson, or the bone of the crista nasalis, is closely packed in its
upper half with nerve fibres (Fig. 6, n.f.). These are much
more numerous in the median and posterior portion of the wall,
decreasing in quantity anteriorly. At the hinder end of the
tube, a large bundle passes off to run in the septal mucous
membrane until finally it joins the main olfactory trunk. I
have been able to trace these fibres among the cells of the
sensory layer, but not actually into the cells, where doubtless
they do end. As the nerve fibres decrease in number their place
is taken by glands. The cavernous tissue {c.t.) so conspicuous
in Klein's figures of the lateral wall in the Guinea-pig^ and
Rabbit, '^ and much more rudimentary in the median wall of the
Dog,' is very abundant in the lower half of the median wall in
Notoryctes. Here there are one or two arteries and several
somewhat large veins forming a plexus, and supported by
ordinary loose fibrous tissue. In the position of the nerves and
veins in this median wall, we may compare this with Phasco-
lomys.' In Notoryctes, as previously stated, the distinction
between the medial and the lateral epithelium persists right to the
posterior end of the Organ, as contrasted with the Rabbit, where
only columnar epithelium is found at the posterior end of the
Organ, and with Phascologale^ and with Macroscelides.^
Jacobson's duct, as heretofore described, is extremely short,
and is lined by a continuation of the ordinary nasal epithelium
similar to that of the lateral wall. This is to be contrasted with
the ordinai-y marsupial, e.g., Dasyurus,' in which Jacobson's duct
is lined with squamous epithelium.
Stenson's duct, however, is lined by stratified pavement
epithelium continuous with that lining the palate. The surface
1 Q.J. M.S., vol. xxi., pi. vii., fig. 5, pi. xvii., fig. 6.
2 Loc. cit., pi. XXX., fig. 5-8.
3 Loc. cit., vol. xxii., pi. xxvi., figs, 14, 15.
4 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, 614.
5 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S,W., vol. xi., n.s., p. 594.
6 Proc. Zool. Soc, 1902, vol. i., p. 226.
7 Proc. Liun. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xi., n.s., 1896, p. 595.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops. 93
layers of the lining of the duct are strongly corneous, this
diminishing, as in the Dog," as it enters the nasal furrow, to
one-third of its thickness on the palate. The bottom of the
furrow near Stenson's opening is similar to that of the duct
itself. There are no glands opening through the wall into the
canal of Stenson, as found in the Sheep (Balogh) and Man
(Kolliker), but which Klein was unable to find in the Guinea-
It is worthy of note that the stratified pavement epithelium
lining the vestibule of the nose, which may be up to .1 mm.
thick, has a very thick corneous layer which may be in itself
.04- mm. thick, the epithelium covering the snout itself being up
to .25 mm. in thickness, of which the corneous layer makes up
.1 mm.
Summary and Relations to other Forms.
The chief points^ to be considered in discussing the i-elations
of the Organ of Jacobson in Notoryctes to that of other forms
are : (1) the direct or indirect connection of Jacobson's duct
with the naso-palatine or Stenson's duct; (2) the presence of the
outer bar of Jacobson's cartilage ; (3) the pre.sence or otherwise
of a cartilaginous bar of support for the naso-palatine canal ;
(4) presence or otherwise of the outer nasal floor cartilages
behind the naso-palatine canal ; (5) the papillary cartilage of
the prenasal cartilage ; (6) the arrangement of the blood vessels.
I. — Jacobson's Duct, in Notoryctes, is seen clearly to open
directly into the nasal furrow, from which in turn Stenson's
duct leads down to the oral cavity. Here then we have the
structure regarded by Broom as typical of the Rodents,^ and
also found by him in one Diprotodont form Aepyprymnus, and
in Dasypus among the Edentata. In reference to this feature in
Aepyprymnus*, Broom considers it to be only a slight difference in
the relative position of these openings, " due to the lengthening
of the front of the snout in connection with the well-developed
front iiicisors." But it cannot be so caused here in Notoryctes,
1 Q.J.M.S., vol. xxii., p. 3U1.
2 Q.J. M.S., vol. xxi., p. 229.
3 c.f.. Broom : Proc. Zool. Soc. of London, 1902, vol. i., pt. ii., p. 226.
4 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. x., n.s., 1895, p. 572.
."i hoc. dt., vol. xi., 1896, p. 619, and Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin., vol. xxxlx., p. 241.
94 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
and one is led to think that there is more meaning in its presence
tliere also, than that of mere parallel development in two animals
possessing a rodent type of dentition, even if, as stated by
Broom,' we are to regard Aepyprymnus as " approximating to a
rodent type of dentition."
II. — We have seen that in Notoryctes, for a part of the length
of its lateral wall, it has a more or less convex character, so
constricting the lumen of the Organ, this being due, not to a
well marked cartilaginous support as in Ornithorhynchus, or to
an incurving of the edge of the cartilage as in Echidna, or even
in Miniopterus or the Dog, but to a thickening of the subepithelial
and glandular layers of the lateral wall, forming a "gland fold,"
as in the Rabbit and Guinea-pig, and in its near allies, the
Marsupials. Also we find in this lateral wall the outer bar of
Jacobson's cartilage as a ridge process, which is undoubtedly the
rudimentary homologue of the turbinal found in the more highly
organised structure of Ornithorhynchus, and to a less extent in
Echidna. In a more or less developed form this outer bar is
found in all Marsupials. In the degree of development found
here, Notoiyctes is most closely allied with the Phalangers,
especially Petaurus in which it is more developed than in the
Polyprotodont Dasyure, and with the Macropods to a less
extent, and witli Dasypiis and the Rodentia among the Eutheria.
III. — The cartilaginous support for the naso-palatine canal in
marsupials is never more than rudimentary ; and even so, as in
Perameles, Trichosurus, Phascolarctus, Macropus, Phascolomys,
and Petaurus, it is always on the inner side and not on the
outer anterior side of the canal, as in Notoryctes ; and also in
the Rodents, in which, however, it is much larger than that in
Notoryctes, and in Miniopterus among the Cheiroptera.
IV. — In Notoryctes, as slightly different from other Marsupials,
and Edentates, there is a very fragmentary continuation of the
hinder edge of the outer nasal floor cartilages for a short distance
behind the opening of the naso-palatine canal. In a degree, this
may indicate a leading-on to the Rodent type, in which the
cartilage persists behind the plane of the naso-palatine canal.
It must be remembered here, also, that in the attachment of the
1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin., vol. xxxix., p. 241.
AnatoTTiy of Notoryctes typhloiJS. 95
nasal floor cartilages anteriorly to the septum, we find a similar
condition in Ornithorhynchus and Echidna only.
V. — Though not developed to nearly the same extent that it is
in Ornithorhynchus, or Echidna, or even in Miniopterus, there is,
I think, undoubtedly a j)renasal cartilage present in Notoryctes.
It certainly cannot be called a prolongation anterior to the carti-
laginous nasal septum, and since that in Notoryctes, extends right
forwards to the end of the snout, it could not find room there.
But it does split ofi" from the ventral edge of the anterior part of
tliis septum, and its hyaline nodule in position exactly corres-
ponds to that found in the foetal calf. In part it also corres-
ponds to the well-developed prenasal found in Miniopterus, since
in each there is a central more or less fibrous ridge between the
palatine processes of the premaxillae, giving off in Miniopterus,
and to a certain degree in Notoryctes, a lateral sheet to support
the papilla between Stenson's ducts, this latter somewhat resem-
bling Marsupials, though in them the centi-al ridge is absent. In
Notoryctes, the prenasal is less developed than in Miniopterus,
though exactly similar in relations to the surrounding cartilages
and bones, because in the former the preraaxillaries come together
and fuse further back, and so shut out the possibility of the exist-
ence of any prenasal there, whereas in Miniopterus they do not
meet in the middle line. One may here remembei', also, that the
nodule of hyaline cartilage, described by Klein in the Guinea-pig,
supporting the papilla, is, as stated by Broom, probably to be
regarded as a remnant of the lateral sheet of the prenasal
cartilage.
VI. — Typically, in the Marsupialia there is to be found a single
large vessel running along the outer face of the Organ. In
Notoryctes we find two or three distinct vessels in this position,
and a well-marked plexus in the median wall. In Polyproto-
donts generally, this plexus is rudimentary, and in the lateral
wall, in Diprotodonts, it is generally well marked, as also in the
Edentates, while in the Rodents we often find a very large vascular
plexus in this wall. Probably, as observed by Broom, this
feature is not of much importance in classification, since in such
closely allied forms as the Mouse and Guinea-pig, we find con-
siderable differences. Similarly with the glands, though Broom
has considered that the large vascular plexus, and the numerous
96 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.
glands present in Rodentia, point to an affinity with the lower
Mammals. Further, he finds a great glandular development to
be typical of large forms, e.g., Lepus and Trichosurus. Here we
have such in a small form. Here, doubtless, the numerous glands
opening into the lumen of Jacobson's Organ are associated with
the great amount of glandular material covering the septum, and
the turbinal ridges, as is also the remarkable development of
glands in connection with the degenerate eye : though I do not
consider that, in the case of Jacobson's Organ, this great secre-
tory power is necessarily developed at the expense of the sensory
function, as in the eye — since we find in Jacobson's Organ here
consistently with Broom's generalisation that the Organ is
more highly developed in small forms than in large — it is in
Notoryctes well developed, occupying fully two-thirds, and in
parts the whole, of the cai'tilaginous trough in which it lies.
Conclusion.
It would seem then from the evidence of Jacobson's Organ, that
we are justified in claiming for the Polyprotodont Notoryctes, that,
while it still has traces of a Monotreme relationship, it shows a
close affinity with the Diprotodonts by way of Aepyprymnus and
Petauruis, and also, though at a much greater distance, with the
Edentates and Rodents. It thus adds its measure of confirmation
to the position given by Broom, as doubtful as yet, to the
Rodentia in his classification of the Mammalian groups, in which
he classes the Edentates and Rodents under one group, the
Archaeorhinata. It, pari passu with this, adds its testimony to
that of the muscular system, which has been held by Professor
Wilson,^ to show " enduring evidences of a real, if distant,
morphological kinship " with that of the Edentates.
Part II.
Blood Vascular System.
This system, while not showing so far many special points
having a general significance, has still a number of interesting
conditions which are well worthy of record, in addition to the
1 Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Au?., 1894, p. 5.
Anafoviy of Notorycfes typhlops. 97
normal coiiclitions present. The study of the blood vessels, with
the material at present obtainal)le, is not an easy matter, owing
partly to the very brittle and absolutely bleached, and often
quite transparent state of the vessels, and also to the great
quantity of adipose tissue surrounding them, with a considerable
admixture of strong fibres, which to the naked eye are often
much more like ordinary blood vessels than are those vessels
themselves. Recourse has frequently to be made therefore to
the compound microscope and staining fluids for certainty of
recognition. Especially is this so in the pectoral, abdominal,
and pelvic regions. The following details involve observations
made during a careful dissection of five individuals, aided by
microscopic sections of one or two parts, such as the limbs.
77/*? Heart.
The heart, which is normal in position, is somewhat more
pointed than is often the case, the apex being well directed
towards the left side, and separated dorsally from the diaphragm
by a small lobe of the right lung, as in marsupials generally, its
pericardium, however, being distinctly connected ventrally with
the diaphragm, a condition not usual in marsupials. So far as
can be seen there is no fossa ovalis on the auricular septum. In
the left ventricle the mitral valve has two well-marked papillary
muscles holding its chordae tendineae, one on the septum, the
other on the outer wall, while the right auriculo-ventricular
valve has three muscles corresponding to its three flaps. Tl>e
right ventricle takes no share in the formation of the apex.
Pul»ionary Circulation.
The main pulmonary artery is a short thick vessel arising from
the right ventricle, and leaving the heart externally just behind
the arch of the aorta. It divides almost immediately, and at a
point directly ventral to the trachea, and anterior to its division,
into the right and left pulmonary artery. The right branch is
somewhat shorter and wider than the left, each of the branches
lying ventral and somewhat anterior to the bronchus of its own
side. Each artery divides at its entrance to the root of the lung
into two main branches, the larger of which passes downwards
98 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
to the lower part of the lung, alongside the main branch of the
pulmonary vein.
The pulmonaiy veins are two large vessels, each of which is
formed, as it leaves the lung of its own side, of two, or some-
times three, main vessels. The left pulmonary vein would appear
to be both longer and wider, as also more sloping, than the right.
The two unite and form a median trunk, as in Marsupials
generally, similar in thickness to the corresponding trunk of the
pulmonary artery, but at least twice as long as the latter. Each
pulmonary vein runs ventral and also posterior to the bronchus
of its own side. The division of the trachea into the bronchi
occurs dorsal to the anterior half of this main pulmonary venous
trunk. It then opens into the i-ight auricle by a wide aperture,
behind the emergence of the pulmonary arterial trunk, and in
front and slightly to the right of the entrance of the left anterior
vena cava into the right auricle. This is the usual arrangement
of these parts in Marsupials.
Systemic Arteries.
The aorta emerges from the base of the heart at about the
same level vertically, or slightly in front of the pulmonary artery,
curving towards the front and left, round the trachea, and then
backwards dorsally to the bronchus and root of the left lung.
From the beginning of the arch, as usual, the coronary vessels
are given off, one of which only can sometimes be seen with the
unaided eye. The relative positions of the origins of the carotid
and subclavian arteries vary somewhat in different individuals.
The two types are : (1) The two carotid arteries, left and right,
arise as a common trunk ^-inch in length, from the root of which
opens the right subelavian artery, the left subclavian leaving the
arch considerably to the left end of the transverse part of this
arch. This corresponds to the condition found in the majority of
Marsupials and in Choeropus in particular.-^ (2) In other speci-
mens again, and, so far as my material shows, most frequently,
the right carotid and subclavian arteries arise as a common inno-
minate trunk similar to that of many higher forms, including
Man. The left carotid artery arises close to the base of this
1 Parsons : Jour. Linn. Soc. Lond., Zoology, vol. xxix.,No. 188, Oct. 1903, p. 64.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops. 99
innominate vessel, the left subclavian having its origin some
little distance to the left of the left carotid artery, and not close
beside it, as in Man. In this, Notoryctes resembles the broad-
chested Marsupials, such as the Wombat and Koala.^ Consequent
on these variations the lengths of these vessels vary also. In
relation to the nerves, the carotid artery lies ventral to the recur-
rent laryngeal, and pneumogastric nerves, crossing them obliquely
as it runs outwards towards its anterior end. The sympathetic
nerve appears to lie quite to the other side of the coiiniion carotid
artery on each side. Where the two common carotids and the
right subclavian artery are united at their origin from the aorta
the pneumogastric also lies to the outer side of each common
carotid, since the angle caused l)y this vessel in its course for-
wards is then considerably greater than where the vessels of the
right side only are united to form an innominate vessel. The
common carotid gives off no branches, but divides anteriorly into
the external and internal carotids. The e.xternal carotid lies at
first slightly below and distinctly nearer the median line than the
internal carotid. It soon gives off the superior thyroid artery,
which runs straight forwards and inwards to the thyroid gland.
The ascending pharyngeal artery appears sometimes to be given
off from the internal carotid just anterior to the bifurcation of
of the common carotid, instead of being associated with the
external carotid, as in higher forms. A little in front of the
superior thyroid, the lingual artery is given off, running above
the digastric and stylo-hyoid muscles, and continues under the
mylo-hyoid muscles, giving off a branch to them, and then supplying
the tongue and contiguous parts. Just where the lingual artery
is given off, the external carotid turns outwards, curving round
behind the masseter muscle. On its posterior side, as it curves
round the articulation of the jaw, the external carotid gives off"
the occipital and posterior auricular arteries, while from its
anterior side is given off the facial artery, the main vessel then
breaking up into temporal and internal maxillary arteries. The
four last mentioned arteries leave the main trunk very close
together, the occipital arising about half way between these and
the origin of the lingual artery. It will thus be seen that the
1 Owen : Anatomy of Vertebrates, vol. iii., p. 539.
7a
100 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
lingual and facial arteries are much farther apart than is very
often the case. Also, the facial here arises quite independently
of the temporal artery as contrasted with Choeropus.^
The internal carotid, as previously stated, gives off immediately
beyond its origin from the common carotid, the ascending
phalangeal artery, a condition to be contrasted with the
normal origin of this artery from the external carotid trunk.
This internal division of the carotid trunk runs down deeply,
external at first to the external branch until it lies close along-
side the pneumogastric nerve and the superior cervical ganglion,
and passes forwards between the muscles to enter the skull.
The varying relations of the subclavian artery to the main
aorta have already been described. The vertebral artery appears
to be similar in position to that of other marsupials, but is
generally very small, and often invisible. The inferior thyroid
artery and its branches are, compared with their usual propor-
tions, very slender, especially when contrasted with the internal
mammary artery, which often approaches the main subclavian
artery in size. The deep cervical and superior intercostal
arteries leave the subclavian trunk separately, the latter being-
proximal to the former.
The long thoracic, posterior scapular and subscapular, are all
normal in po.sition but of considerable size.
The brachial artery divides early into ulnar and radial
branches : the relative position of these to each other, and to
the nerves and muscles of the forearm, conform in general to the
usual mannnalian type, as do also the branches and palmar arch
of the large median ulnar artery, so far as they could be made
out either by dissection or by sections. Here, as contrasted with
the majority of marsupials, the ulnar branches pass over the
condyle of the humerus instead of piercing it.
The thoracic aorta passes round dorsally to the left bronchus,
find then posterioi-ly, in close contact with dorsal wall of the
thorax, to which it gives oif a few very small vessels, then
piercing the diaphragm to enter the abdomen.
Abdominal aorta.— This gives off the coeliac artery, which
is long and divides into well-marked gastric, splenic and
1 Parsons : Jour. Linn. Soc. Lend., Zool., vol. xxix., No. 188, 1903, p. 64.
Anatomy of Notoryctes tyi^hlcps. 101
liepatic branches, and somewhat lower, a much larger vessel
the superior mesenteric artery, which gives off a distinct
inferior mesenteric artery to the lower parts of the intestine.
Below these are the renal arteries (Fig. 8, r.a.)^ the right being
small and short, the left long and broad. The spermatic arteries
{g.a.) are very small. Near and posterior to the renal arteries,
as so often in Marsupials, the aorta lies quite dorsal to the
posterior vena cava, by which it is coujpletely hidden, until
some distance below its bifurcation, when the external iliac
arteries come to lie, still somewhat dorsaily but more to the
outer side of the external iliac veins. From the following
description it will be seen that there is a great difference be-
tween this region in Notorcytes and in the Marsupial type, in
which the abdominal aorta, after giving off the external iliac
arteries, continues back, giving off the two internal iliac arteries,
the small continuation then forming the median sacral artery,
e.x'-i in the Kangaroo' and Ohoeropus.'^ In Notoryctes we find
that the aorta bifurcates to form the common iliac arteries
{c.c), and in front of this bifurcation, from the dorsal wall of the
aorta we may get a very small median sacral artery (^m.s.), often
only to be found by removing the neighbouring tissues, staining
and examining them vinder the compound microscope. At
other times I have found two, or in one case, three vessels, just
visible to the naked eye, arising on either side, posteriorly, of the
bifurcation, which from their distribution must represent the
median sacral artery. At other times I was unable to detect
any median sacral artery whatever. On its outer side each
common iliac artery gives off what correspond in their distribu-
tion to the ilio-lumbar arteries (/./.), and still further down there
arises the circumflex (.c.) ; also the
premaxillary {/>.d.) and nasal {/i.b.) bones. The naso-lachrymal
duct (n./.d.) is seen pa.ssing through its canal immediately
posterior to the union of the alinasals and the cartilages of the
nasal floor {n.J.c), to open into the ventral nasal furrow
anteriorly. Zeiss A,* oc. 2.
Figure 2.
Ventral median portion of trsnsverse vertical section through
head, a considerable distance behind Fig. 5, and just in front of
Jacobson's Organ, to show swelling in Jacobson's cartilage (_/.^.)
which has, on the right side, quite lost its anterior connection
with the nasal septum (n.s.c), and on the left is just losing it.
The naso-lachrymal duct is seen {n.l.d.) to lie in its groove in the
alveolar process of the bone outside the outer nasal floor carti-
lages {n.J.c). The ill-defined papillary cartilage {f.p.c.) is seen
ventral to the palatine processes of the premaxillary bone {p.p. p.).
Zeiss A,* oc. 4.
Figure 3.
Complied from two consecutive transverse vertical sections
through Jacob.son's Organ {/.O.) at the point where its duct
Pi-or. R.S. Virtoria, 1904. Plate Vl.
Proc. R.S Vlrtnrlii. 1904. Plate VII.
Fi&:l,
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate VIII.
iir
Pro,: E.8. VirtMria, 1904. Plate IX.
Fi(J. S
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops. 109
{/■d.) opens into the ventral nasal furrow {v.ii.f.), in the same
plane as the ventral opening of the naso-palatine canal {ii.p.d.)
into the buccal cavity. The outer bar of Jacobson's cartilage
{o./.c.) is here seen separated from the vertical part of the
enclosing cartilage, and anterior to its union with the ventral
outer edge of Jacobson's cartilage, arching in this section over
Jacobson's duct. The gi'eat development of mucous glands is
also evident hei'e. Zeiss A,* oc. 2.
Figure 4.
Portion of transverse vertical section, three posterior to Fig. 7,
showing connection of outer bar of Jacobson's cartilage {o./.c.)
with ventral outer edge of the now crescentic Jacobson's cartil-
age {/.c). The opening of the naso-palatine canal {71. p. d.) from
the ventral nasal furrow {v.n.f.) is clearly shown, as also the
rudimentary cartilages of the nasal floor {ii.f.c). The naso-
lachrymal duct is seen lying in a definite canal in tlie alveolar
bone, below tlie maxillo-turbinal process. Zeiss A,* oc. 4.
FlGURK 5.
Section similar to last, but a little posterior to it, showing
Jacobson's cartilage {o./.c.) diminishing on the left, and quite re-
placed by a bony shelf {p-P.s.) from the palatine processes of the
jiremaxillary bones {p.p.p.) on the right. Zeiss A,* oc. 4.
Figure 6.
Ti-ansverse vertical section through Jacobson's Organ {/O.),
showing more minutely its structure and relations. The differ-
ence between the lateral {Lw.) and medial walls {m.zv.) may be
noted, as also the artery [a) and vein (v) in the lateral wall, and
the cavernous tissue (c.t. and v.) in the ventral part of the medial
wall. The bundle of nerve fibres is seen descending, to be dis-
tributed to the medial wall from the main Jacobson's branch
{n.f.) of the olfactory nerve. The mucous glands {ni.g.) of the
mucous membrane may be contrasted, in appearance and struc-
ture, with those Ijelow, which have much smaller alveoli. The
bony slielf {p-p.s.) from the palatine processes is clearly seen.
Zeiss A., oc. 4.
110 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Figure 7.
Ventral view, showing kidneys, testis, and bladder, and veins
associated vi'ith them. Approximately x 3^.
Figure 8.
Ventral view of abdominal aorta, showing the vessels of the
pelvic region. Approximately x 4.
APPENDIX.
June 18th, 1904.
A more complete paper by Professor McClure on the Anatomy
of the venous system of Didelphys marsupialis^ (called in his
previous paper here referred to, D. virginiana) has come under
my notice, and it seems desirable to make some reference to it.
(1.) McClure adds yet another to the list of Marsupials in
vv'hich there is a common internal iliac artery — in Petrogale^ (sp-'?)
as contrasted with Notoryctes (see Fig. 8). In Petrogale also, as
in Didelphys, there is a well marked median sacral artery such as
is not found in Notoryctes. Further, in Didelphys these arteries
appear to lie in general internal to the veins, sometimes dorsal,
and sometimes ventral to them, whereas in Notoryctes the
arteries lie external and generally dorsal, being rarely, if ever,
quite ventral to the veins.
With these exceptions, the division of the abdominal aorta in
Didelphys into two common iliac arteries, and of these into
external and internal branches, is very similar to the condition
found in the Notoryctes, and quite unlike that found in Petrogale
among other Marsupials.
(2.) It will be found that though some of the variations in tlie
relations of the iliac veins in Didelphys are very much like those
of Notoryctes (notably PI. II., Fig. 8, being one variation of
McClure's Type II.), yet even here Notoryctes differs from
Didelphys in the most posterior union of the common iliacs to
form the posterior veua cava, and also in the position of the
1 Amer. Jour, of Aiiat., vol. ii., No. 3, 1903, p. 338, fig. vi.
Anatoviy of Notoryctes typhlops. 1 1 1
arteries. So that the condition of these blood vessels in
Notoryctes does not by any means fit into any one of the types of
variation found in Didelphys. Indeed, so far as one isjustitied
in relying on an individual figure or dissection, the condition of
the iliac veins, and the relation of the external iliac artery to the
external iliac vein, shown by McClure in Petrogale^, is much
more like Notoryctes.
It is evident that more detailed knowledge is needed of the
condition of these blood vessels in Marsupials generally before
they can be relied upon as a final test of aflinity between
groups.
1 Amer. Jour, of Anat., vol. ii., No. 3, 1903, p. 338, fig. vi.
Art. III. — TJte Relations of the Granitic and Lower
Palaeozoic Rocks near Dandenong.
By IAN M. SUTHERLAND
(Communicated by Professor J. W. G-regory, D.Sc, F.E..S.).
(With Plate X.).
[Kead 12th May, 1904.]
I.— Object.
The granites of Victoria are of two ages ; one granite is pre-
silurian, and the other was intruded in the earlier part of the
devonian age. Mr. A. W. Howitt writes •} " Tlius, leaving out
of the question those rocks which are clearly felsites, it becomes
evident that there are in North Gippsland two distinct classes of
granites. The older are truly granitic in character, and frequently
hornblendic as well as micaceous ; the younger approach nearer
to the felsites, and, so far as I am aware, are not only poor in
mica, but also quite without hornblende. The older granites may
approximately be placed at the close of the silurian, and the
younger granites in the earlier part of the devonian age. There
seem therefore to be grounds for the statement that, so far as our
present knowledge extends, the devonian granitic rocks of North
Gippsland have a peculiar character wherever met with ; Init in
this it is necessary to guard strongly against the supposition that
no true granites may have been formed in that age."
In memoirs of the Geological Survey of Victoria, in an
appendix to the Report on the Chiltern Goldfields, by
Stanley B. Hunter, page 42, Professor Gregory writes :
"Mr. Howitt long since suggested that the granitic rocks of
Victoria belong to two distinct groups. Those of one group
were intrusive in devonian times. The earlier group was pre-
silurian. It has been the custom to regard the great majority
of the Victorian granitic rocks as belonging to the devonian
group."
1 Report of Proj^ress of the Geological Survey of Victoria, 1877. Notes on the Geology
of Part of the Mitchell River Division of the Mining District of Gippsland, p. 121.
Granitic and Palaeozoic Mocks, Dandenong. 113
The age of the granite at Walhalla has an important bearing
on the geology of the goldfield of that district, but no fully
satisfactory evidence of its age has hitherto been got near there.
The granite is marked on the Geological Sketch Map of Victoria
as extending almost continuously from Dandenong to Mount
Baw Baw and Walhalla, and therefore its age at these three
places is probably the same.
As the two groups of granites are not distinguished in the
geological maps of Victoria, at the suggestion of Professor
Gregory, I have examined the granite near Dandenong to try
to determine its age relative to the lower palaeozoic beds.^
II. — Topography.
Dandenong is eighteen miles south-east of Melbourne, on the
creek of the same name, which flows from the swampy land to
the north-east of the Dandenong ranges. The township is about
69 feet above sea level, on slightly undulating country, to the
north-east of which rise the " Dandenong Ranges "; but as these
hills are isolated or connected by very low saddles, a better name
would be the Dandenong Hills. Near Dandenong there are three
types of rocks : —
1. Granite, forming the picturesque foot hills of the pro-
posed National Park, in the old Police Paddocks, and
the hills to the east and north-east.
2. Dacites, similar to those of Mount Dandenong, occurring
near Ferntree Gully.
3. Lower palaeozoic rocks, on the flanks of the granite,
and forming the low, undulating country towards
Oakleigh.
III. — Literature.
There is not much literature on the geology of Dandenong
district.
The earliest is a report by the late A. R. C. Selwyn on a
geological map of the country between Port Phillip Bay and
1 In the absence of fossil evidence there is no certainty whether the rocks be ordovician
or Silurian, but the discovery, by Mr. Ferguson, of ordovician fossils in the Mornington
peninsula suggests the possibility that the lower palaeozoic rocks in contact with the
granites at Dandenong are also ordovician. In that case the Dandenong-Baw Baw massif
may be pre-silurian though post-ordoviciaii.
114 Proceedings of the Roijal Society of Victoria.
Westeniport.^ The Dandenong Creek forms part of the eastern
boundary of Selwyn's map, and as all the granite, except one
very small outcrop, is on the east side of the creek, the only
mention of the Dandenong plutonie rocks is : " These two rocks"
(feldspar-porphyry and syenite) "occur as narrow dykes cutting
through and upheaving the older palaeozoic rocks, the former
being on the south banks of the Yarra, and to the north of Mel-
bourne, and the latter near Dandenong." The land to the south
of Dandenong is described in the map as palaeozoic sandstones,
shales, clay-slates, etc. A dyke of "sienite" is shown crossing
the Dandenong creek, near Dandenong township.
In the Report of the Geological Surveyor on the Geological
Structure of Victoria, 1855-56, Sec. 3, page 17, Selwyn, in his
description of the plutonie rocks south of the Yarra and east
of the Dandenong Creek, writes: "They have upheaved and
metamorphosed the palaeozoic strata on their flanks, and have
therefore been intruded since the deposition of the latter.
Whether the granite and porphyries are of different periods, or
only accidental modifications in mineral character of the same
mass is uncertain. They often appear to pass into each other,
but small isolated patches of the porphyry, as well as branches
from the mass, are found penetrating the granite, which is not
found similarly intruding in the porphyry ; and we might there-
fore imagine the porphyry to have been erupted at a period
subsequent to the formation of the granite. " The granite near
Dandenong is not descril)ed particularly in " Geology and
Physical Geography of Victoria," by Reginald A. F. Murray.
On page 27 he writes : " Among the areas represented as ' trap '
on the Geological Sketch Map, the rocks in three, namely, those
of Mount Macedon, the Dandenong Ranges and Mount Juliet,
besides others of minor extent, appear to be intimately associated
with the ordinary granites, though the true relations of the rocks
have not yet been properly investigated." On page 28, Mr.
Murray mentions that specimens of "ternary granite" and
" syenitic prophyry " from near Dandenong, and of " micaceous
felspar trap," "felspar porphyry," and "syenitic felspar
porphyry " from the Dandenong Ranges, are described in Mr.
1 Victoria. Votes and Proceedings, 1854-55, vol. i., pt. ii., p. 976.
Granitic and Palaeozoic Rocks, Dandenong. 115
Selwyn's catalogue. In a paper published in the Proceedings
of the Royal Society of Victoria, vol. xiv., pt. ii., page 211,
Professor Gregory writes : " Mr. Ferguson has stated that there
is a gradual change from the ' granites ' to the Dandenong
' traps ' ; but I have failed to find evidence of this, and Mr.
T. S. Hart, who examined the sections on the Gembi'ook railway,
tells me that wherever tlie two rocks could be seen together they
were both greatly decomposed. He says there was no sign of a
passage between the two rocks. This evidence is consistent
with tlie view that the diorites and the dacites belong to
different dates, and had independent origins." In a footnote
Professor Gregory adds : " Since the paper was read I have
examined the sections in question, and agree with Mr. Hart's
conclusions." In the same paper (page 201) are given analyses
of two porphyrites and a granodiorite from two miles north of
Dandenong township, and a Dandenong dacite ; the analyses
were made by the then Government Metallurgist, Mr. H. C.
Jenkins, A.R.S.M.
IV. — Geological Structure.
Near Oakleigh the lower palaeozoic rock is a soft, yellow mud-
stone, containing no fossils, and having a dip of about 18° W. The
beds continue to the east without any change, except that of dip,
as far as the Stud Road running north from Dandenong. On the
west of this road the dip is constant for about three miles, and is
35" E.; it does not correspond to the surface formation, which
seems to be due to erosion. About four miles north of Dande-
nong the Lysterfield Road, running east and west, crosses the Stud
Road. On the south side of tliis crossing, for about a mile along
the Stud Road, the lower palaeozoic rocks are exposed by road cut-
tings. The rock has the san)e appearance as that near Oakleigh,
and the dip varies from 26° to 36° in directions between N. and
and E.; the dip of the beds in these cuttings, and in all the other
places where it can be seen, is nearly always towards the granite
area and never away from it. The dip is very variable, and about
a mile south of the Lysterfield Road there are some faults exposed
by a shallow road cutting. On the east side of the Stud Road,
on the Lysterfield Road, are a few cuttings showing lower palaeo-
8a
116 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
zoic rock. Near the Stud Road the rock is very much broken,
and the beddin^ is indistinguishable, but the rock is not otherwise
altered. The next cutting is about two miles to the east of the
Stud Road, where the Lysterfield Road crosses the foot of a hill ;
the rock shown has lost all sign of sti^atification, is harder than
the unaltered rock, and is coloured red with iron. At the sum-
mit of the hill small pieces of indurated I'ock are scattered about,
some of them showing traces of stratification. A series of hills
of similar formation lies to the south-west of this hill, towards
the Lower Reservoir. In a quarry for road-making, near the
foot of one of the hills, the altered rock is very hard, and has
no apparent stratification. In one part of the face of the quarry
there is some very decomposed rock, containing a good deal of
mica- it underlies the altered I'ock, and may be a granitic dyke.
The surface of some of the altered rock is encrusted with
secondary mica.
To tlie east and south-east of these hills there is a great
number of smaller hills showing granite bosses near their sum-
mits, but I could find no other rock except at two places ; tlie
first is about half-a-mile south of the Lysterfield Road, and is
marked (12) on the sketch map. At this point, near the foot of
a hill, there is an outcrop of intensely altered stratified rock,
containing white mica, and bedded vertically ; it has a strike
N.N.E., or at right angles to the slope of the hill. The outcrop
of granite begins about ten yards higher up the hill, but the
actual contact is hidden by soil. The second place where other
rock besides granite is exposed is marked (11) on the sketch map.
A hill, showing large outcrops of granite, is crossed by a dyke
about six feet wide, and exposed for about 100 yards ; the
granite can be seen on both sides, but the line of contact is
hidden by soil. In structure the dyke rock is much finer grained
than the granite, and was therefore probably formed under a
smaller pressure and later than the granite. Further south, on
Bald Hill, loose pieces of rock, similar in appearance to that in
the dyke, are found above the granite in a cutting, but no dyke
can be seen.
Granitic and Palaeozoic Mocks, Dandenong. 117
v.— Conclusions.
As the granite is approached, the alteration in the ordovician
or Silurian rocks is so marked that there can be no doubt that the
granite is post-ordovician. Most of the stratified rock near
Dandenong is hidden by a thick layer of loam and clay, so that
the bedding can only be seen in a few road-cuttings and quarries.
As stated above, the lower palaeozoic beds wherever exposed are
found in almost all cases to dip away from the granite area. This
formation seems to be common in Victoria, and Mr. R. A. F.
Murray in his Geology and Physical Geography of Victoria, page
24, writes : " Another marked feature is that the granite intru-
sions do not appear to be connected with the folding process to
which the silurian rocks have been subjected, and to which is due
the normal high rate of inclination of their layers. That process
would appear to have taken place prior to the invasion of the
sedimentary strata by igneous masses, as we find in many cases
that the strike of silurian strata abuts directly on the granite,
and in others that the dip of the strata is against, instead of
with, the surface slope of the granite. Evidences of the
intrusive character of the granite to a certain extent are, how-
ever, visible in many places, in the locally contorted and
crumpled state of the silurian strata, near their contact with
the former."
Mr. Murray then goes on to infer, from the description given
by A. R. C, Selwyn, of the country east of the Snowy River,
that much of the granite there was formed by the fusion and
recrystallization of the silurian rocks. The granite near
Dandenong does not seem to have been formed in this way as
there is no intermediate rock between the granite and altered
stratified rock.
There is no evidence to show that the dacite further north,
near Ferntree Gully, is contemporaneous with the granite. Since
dykes have been found connected with the granite, but none
with the dacite, the latter is probably the younger. Therefore
the granite was formed after the ordovician period, but before
the dacite.
118 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Appendix.
Note on the Microscopic Structure of Some Rocks
from Dandenong,
By professor J. W. GREGORY, D.Sc, F.R.S.
In connection with Mr. Sutherland's paper on the lower
palaeozoic and granite rocks of Dandenong, I have given a few
of the rocks a microscopic examination. One of the lower
palaeozoic rocks from allotment 61, Narre Warren, collected by
the contact, proves, on microscopic examination, to have been
altered into a very fine grained biotite hornstone ; it closely
resembles some of the ordinary typical rocks formed by contact
metamorphism around our granitic masses. The ordinary
granitic rock of the district is connected with a series of dykes,
the examination of which was of interest, owing to the possibility
of some of them having been connected with the Dandenong
dacites. The dykes examined, however, liave no connection
with that series, and may be all derived from the much older
grano-diorite massif.
The dykes, of which the best occur in the Police Paddock and
some adjacent allotments, belong to two groups. The first is a
diorite-porphyry (No. 11), which is composed of phenocrysts of
pale, partially leached, hornblende, and of andesine in a coarsely
granular holocrystalline base. The second series of dykes is
better described as quartz-biotite-porphyrite. Biotite is abund-
ant, but has now been mainly altered into chlorite, the larger
crystals containing granules of epidote, surrounded by the green
chlorite. There are abundant corroded and embayed phenocrysts
of quartz, and also of plagioclase. Tliese phenocrysts are widely
scattered in a very fine-grained felsitic base, which was, no doubt,
originally glassy. In some cases the felspars have undergone
considerable decomposition, and the dull, dusty crystals, under
polarised light, are lightened up by the bright granules of zoisite.
The following analyses of these rocks may be conveniently
repeated^: —
1 Gregory, J. W. : The Geology of Mount Macedon Victoria. Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict.,
vol. xiv., U.S., 1902, p. 201.
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate X.
0 S E S
' (
•>(/
f ' f
I I
f (
i I I:; Ml
' / >
\,
'<^
Antiquity of Man in Victoria. 129
sharp-sighted miners. In no country in the world have the
gravels been seai'ched so thoroughly, or are there such extensive
exposures still open, as in Victoria.^ The gravels, moreover,
have been searched by highly intelligent observers, many of
whom were keenly interested in the aborigines, and on the
lookout for any traces of them. It is almost inconceivable, if
man had been living at the time when these gravels were being
laid down, that worked flakes and stone and bone implements
should not have been discovered.
The absence of traces of aboriginal man, except from the most
superficial and recent deposits, is admitted by all Victorian col-
lectoi's. This fact is emphatically asserted by Brough Smyth.
He concludes : " It is remarkable that no stone hatchet, chip of
basalt, or stone knife has been found anywhere in Victoria,
except on the surface of the ground or a few inches beneath the
surface. It is true that fragments of tomahawks and bone-
needles have been dug out of Mirrn-yong heaps on the sea-coast,
covered wholly or partially by blown sand ; but, though some
hundreds of square miles of alluvial have been turned over in
mining for gold, not a trace of any work of human hands has
been discovered. Some of the drifts are not more than three or
four feet in thickness (from the surface to the bed-rock), and the
fact that no aboriginal implement, no bone belonging to man,
has been met with is startling and perplexing."'^ This fact is
still more striking now than it was in 1876, for it has been
confirmed by subsequent work. Thus Mr. W. H. Ferguson, an
enthusiastic and thoroughly reliable collector of aboriginal flakes,
states that the deepest level at which he has found any has been
the depth of 12 feet, in some of the Murray silts, near Tal-
garno. These silts accumulate very rapidly, and the banks of the
Murray were probably the first Victorian locality at which the
aborigines camped. There is nothing in these 1 2 feet of silt indi-
cating any considerable antiquity. Mr. Kenyon, the most ex-
perienced Victorian collector of aboriginal implements, tells me
he has never found them except close to the surface. He has
1 The parts of Victoria which should be excepted from this statement are the
province of Croajingolons in the extreme east, and parts of the Mallee countrj' in the
extreme north-west.
•2 Brough Smyth.
9
130 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
indeed found skeletons in three distinct layers in the shifting
sand dunes of the Lower Loddon ; but these dunes accumulate so
rapidly, that the deepest skeleton need not be more than a few
centuries old.
The lack of aboriginal implements from our gravels, dunes,
river silts, and volcanic rocks gives very weighty evidence that
man was not present in Victoria during their formation.
IV. — Supposed Ancient Human Impressions in
"Wakrnambool Sandstone."
Considerable attention has been recently called to a slab of
dune limestone containing some well-marked impressions, now in
the Warrnambool Museum. The rock is generally known by its
local name of "Warrnambool Sandstone." It was clearly
formed in dunes, composed of shell-sand and foraminifera, the
grains of which have been cemented into a colierent rock. The
face of the slab represents the false-bedded surface on the slope
of the dune. On the slab there are, side by side, two broad,
smooth depressions. One margin of each is preserved, and is a
regular, open curve ; the two depressions are separated by a ridge
of 1^ of an inch in width. In front of one of the depressions are
two deep imprints, as if made by a pair of feet.
The following interpretation of the specimen is attached to it
in the Warrnambool Museum : — "The imprints upon it are those
of a woman and a man who, during the geologic period, at the
time when the slab was loose sand forming part of the ancient
hummock or sand dune similar to those found around our coast at
the present, were sitting side by side at its foot. Two footprints
on the left side, longer and wider, evidently those of the man,
were taken away and built into the walls of the Town Hall."
The label gives not an unnatural explanation of the impressions
on this slab. The human origin of the imprints has been affirmed
by Mr. Graham Officer,^ who first described them; by Archibald,'^
1 Officer, C. G. W.: "The Discover.v of Supposed Human Footprints on Aeolian Rock
at Warrnambool." Vict. Nat., vol. ix., 1892, pp. 32-39.
2 Archibald: "The Discovery of the most Ancient or Tertiary Men in Australia;"
Science of Man, vol. i.. No. 2, n.s., pp. 40-41, Sydney, 21st March, 1898. See also
" Further evidence to establish discoveries in Warrnambool quarries ;" Ibid., vol. i., No.
4, pp. 86-7, Sydney, 21st May, 1898. "The Palaeolithic Men in Tasmania and Australia;"
Ihid., vol. ii., No. 2, n.s., p. 30, Sydney, 21st March, 1899. "The Relics of Primitive Men
found in Australia ;" Ibid., vol. 11., No. 2, n.s., pp. 32-33, Sydney, 21st March, 1899.
Antiquity of Man In Victoria. 131
formerly curator of the Warrnambool Museum ; his successor,
Mr. Jas. McDowell -^ and Mr. A. C. MacDonald.^ This hypo-
thesis is discredited by Messrs. T. S. Hall, W. Howchin, E. F.
Pittman, R. Etheridge, G. B. Pritchard, T. S. Hart, J. Dennant,
J. Stirling, and A. W. Howitt,'' some of whom, however, have
not seen the specimen. If the impressions are aboriginal foot-
prints then man must have been in the Warrnambool district a
considerable period ago. According to E. D. Cooke, in a hand-
bill, printed at Essendon, 21st January, 1892, this specimen
proves man to be of Pliocene age in Australia. There is no
need to go as far back as that, for there is no evidence that
the rock is of Pliocene age.'' Only one fossil bone, as far as
I know, has been found in this formation, and that gives no
evidence that the rock was deposited at the time of the giant
marsupials.
The Warrnambool dune limestones are some 70 feet thick ;
and they must have taken centuries, probably many centuries, to
accumulate. The slab with the impressions was found in Kellas'
quarry, in section 24 of allotment 28, in the Borough of Warr-
nambool. This position is in the heart of the dune limestones,
which extend for a little more than half a mile both to the south
and to the north, as well as for a considerable distance east and
west. The slab was dug up at a depth of 54 feet from the sur-
face, and therefore comes from the lower part of the limestone
series. The position of the quarry renders it improbable that
this slab could have been formed at the close of the dune series,
on the flank of the main mass of the formation. The rock was
found on the 5th December, 1890, and was promptly given to the
Museum. Unfortunately it is an especially friable variety of
" Warrnambool sandstone," and all the original surface of the
imprints has crumbled away. Mr. McDowell, the curator of the
Museum, says that he was told that the imprints were lined by a
1 McDowell, James: "Footmarks in Rocks." Ibid., vol. ii., No. 2, n.s., p. 216, Sydney,
2l8t December, 1899.
2 MacDonald, A. C. : "Alleged Traces of Primitive Man." Austral. Min. Stand., \ol.
xxxi., 1904, p. 274.
3 Ibid., pp, 230-231, 273-274.
4 See for example, Pritchard, G. B.: " The Sand Dunes of the Coast." Geelong Natura-
list, vol. iv , No. 3, March, 1895, pp. 43, etc.
9a
132 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
thin clayey layer, as if the people who made them had had
muddy feet. The material that filled the cavities is said to have
come away on the under surface of the overlying slab.
This slab is not convincing. The flat, smooth depressions look
not unlike those that would be formed by a naked person sitting
on the sand ; but if so, the proportions between the width of his
buttocks and the width of his feet (3 inches) were abnormal. It
is therefore held that the impressions were made by two persons
sitting side by side ; and Mr. McDowell tells me that a slight
ridge once marked the division between the buttocks on the
larger impression, but it has since crumbled away. If the two
depressions are to be regarded as having been made by two naked
people sitting on the sand, the slab does not seem to me to look
like it. The interval between the impressions is only ^ of an
inch, which is too little. It is accordingly explained that the
man got up first, and that the woman moved slightly to her
left as she rose, and thus caused the narrowness of the ridge.
One would have expected that the regularity of the curve of the
impression left by the man would have been marred by the same
movement.
The supposed buttock impressions may be such, l)ut they may
be merely hollows formed by wind eddies. How the supposed
footprints were formed I have no definite opinion. They look
more like the impressions that would V)e left by l>ooted, than by
naked, feet ; and Mr. McDowell tells me that such is the general
opinion of those who have examined the specimens. It has in-
deed been suggested that they were made by some early explorer
who landed on this coast. The width of tlie footprint seems
to me too uniform to have been made by a naked foot ; the
cavity is deepest at the toe end where the foot should have
made a much wider impression than at the heel. The greater
depth of the front of the footprint seems to me improbable in the
case of footprints made by people descending the steep slope of a
loose dune. I have had some practice in following the footprints
of East African negroes, and these marks do not appeal to me.
They seem to me unlike naked footprints, but to resemble a care-
less man's idea of what human footprints would be like.
If this slab be evidence that aboriginal man lived in Warrnam-
bool at the time that the lower beds of the Warrnambool sand-
Antiquity of Mail in Victoria. 133
stone were being laid down, T tliink it is also evidence that those
people wore a modern type of boot. In that case Professor
Spencer's view that the Australian aborigines show no signs of
degeneration will have to be seriously reconsidered.
V. — ^Traditions of the Victorian Eruptions.
Aboriginal traditions, however, are quoted in support of the
view that man was contemporary with some of the Victorian
volcanic eruptions. It is stated that the aborigines reported that
various rocks, now lying on the surface of the ground, were
thrown from the adjacent volcanic hills. This tradition is quoted
in reference to Mount Buninyong, near Ballarat.^ Mr. T. S.
Hart tells me that an old resident in the Western district, who
arrived there in 1847, but who is now dead, told him the same
about Mount Elephant. Again, Mount Leura, according to a
tradition current in the Camperdown district, was built up of
material thrown out of the basins of Lakes Bullenmerri and
Gnotuk.
One of the most authoritative of these traditions is recorded
by Dawson." " Some names of places indicate the existence of
heat in the ground at a former period ; but no tradition exists of
any of the old craters, so numerous in the Western District, ever
having thrown out smoke or ashes, with the exception of ' Bo'ok,'
a hill near the town of Mortlake. An intelligent aboriginal dis-
tinctly remembers his grandfather speaking of fire coming out of
Bo'ok when he was a young man. When some of the volcanic
bombs found among the scoriae at the foot of Mount Leura were
shown to an intelligent Colac native, he said they were like
stones, which their forefathers told them had been thrown out of
the hill by the action of fire."
Mr. J. Parker tells me that the aboriginals of the Loddon
tribe (the Ja-jow-er-ong, or Jajauwurung according to Mr,
Howitt's spelling) had a similar story about Mount Franklin ;
and from the account it appeared to have been in eruption about
1 E.g., A. W. Howitt: "On the Origin of the Aborigines of Tasmania and Australia."
Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. vii., Sydney, 1898, p. 753.
2 Dawson, James : "Australian Aborigines, the Language and Customs of several Tribes
of Aborigines in the Western District of Victoria, Australia," 1881, pp. 101-2.
134 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
200 years before 1830. The crater is occupied by a gum forest
and the size of some of the trees would alone throw some doubt
upon that date ; and Mr. Parker says that the tradition was so
vague and uncertain, that both he and his father (who was the
official Protector of Aborigines, in charge of the Aboriginal
Station at Mount Franklin), thought it was based on an infer-
ence from the shape of the crater, and was no proof that man
had seen it in eruption. This legend is, however, the most real-
istic that has reached me ; for the aborigines are said to have
blown the bellows of the blacksmith's forge, and declared that
was how the mountain went in the time of their forefathers.
These traditions appear, at first sight, to show that the abori-
gines had some knowledge of the eruptions from the now extinct
volcanoes. When this evidence is examined more closely, how-
ever, its value appears less. It is all very uncertain. These
traditions are vague and indefinite ; and they have been recorded
only from memory, mostly at second or third hand, long after
they were heard. They are now little more than traditions
of traditions, and are much less graphic than the aboriginal
account of earthquakes.' Either the traditions themselves or
the accounts of them are contradictory. Thus, Dawson says
there was one about Mount Shadwell, and denies that there
were any regarding Mount Elephant or Mount Leura ; and had
there been any such, he no doubt would have known of them.
VI. — The Evidence of Aborioinal Names of Extinct
Craters.
If the aborigines had seen any of the mountains in eruption,
they would probably have given them names which indicated
something to do with fire or smoke. It is difficult now to learn
the aboriginal place-names and their meanings. Most of the
existing vocabularies of the Victorian aborigines were collected
by untrained men, who had inadequate knowledge of the native
language, and generally recorded the words from memory, spelling
them on no definite phonetic system. Such evidence as we have,
however, does not connect the names of any of the Victorian
1 Dawson : Op. eit., p.? 102.
Avi'iqiiHji of Man in Victoria. 135
craters witli volcanic phenomena. The word Fire, among the
aborigines, is given by Brough Smyth as Towera,^ which Mr.
Howitt spells Taura. Tlie word for Fire, most widely distributed
in Victoria, occurs as Wee, Wein, Ween, Whean, Weeing" and
Weenth, ' and even Wanyap/ This word is not used for any of
our extinct volcanoes, even when there are said to lie aboriginal
traditions of their activity. Toong,^ the word for smoke among
some of the western aborigines does not appear in connection with
the craters ; but Towera does occur in tlie native name Kutbun-
taura, on the Macallister River, above Glenfallock, which,
however, is not of volcanic origin. Boort, another term for
smoke, is a well-known place-name, but, so far as I know, is not
used for any volcanic crater. There are statements, however,
connecting the names of some craters with fire ; thus, Bonwick^
says that Koroit, the aboriginal name of Tower Hill, one of the
most recent of Victorian volcanoes, means "fire." He gives no
authority for tliis meaning, and Brough Smyth's informants
variously give the name as Koroitch, a small fish,'' Korite, a
"large male kangaroo,"" or as "the male kangaroo."'' Koroit is
also iiiterpretated as nettles.^" The native name of Mount
Elephant, which also has traditions connecting it with eruptions,
is said by Brough Smyth to be Tirrenchillum or Tarrinallum, and
to mean a "liill of fire."" I was informed locally that the name
Terrinallum or Djerrinallum'-^ means the " tern," flocks of which
lived on the plains around the mountain ; and, as I have already
remarked, according to Dawson, the natives had no tradition of
any eruptions of Mount Elephant. Dawson's definite statement
that the aborigines of the Camperdown district connected Mount
Shadwell only, with volcanic action, seems to me to outweigh
1 Smyth, Broug-h : " The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. i., London, 1878, p. 458.
2 Snij'th . Oi). cit., vol. ii., pp. 12, 13, 83, 85, 86.
3 Bunce, D.: "Language of the Aborigines of the Colony of Victoria," Geelong, 1859,
p. 17.
i Smyth, Brough : " The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. ii , p. 10.
5 Curr, E. M.: "The Australian Race," vol. iii., 1887, pp. 491-493.
6 Bonwick, James; "Western Victoria," Geelong, 1858, p. 62.
7 Smyth, Brough : "The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. ii., p. 186.
8 Smyth: Op. cit., p. 213.
9 Smyth: Op. cit., p. 210.
10 Gregory, J. W.: " Teaching of Geography," 1902, p. 50.
11 Smyth, Brough : "The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. ii., p. 214.
12 Gregory . Op. cit., p. 49.
136 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.
the vague secondhand repoi'ts connected with Mount Elephant
and Mount Leura ; for Dawson is probably the best available
authority for the aborigines of that district. Dawson did not
know the meaning of the name Bo'ok/ which is given by Brough
Smyth as Poork or Porrhuc, and it is said to mean "a cold in
the head,"^ probably implying that the mountain was as cold and
bleak, when it was first named by the aborigines, as it is now.
That Mount Shadwell was the last volcano in its district in
eruption is geologically improbable ; for it looks much older than
the craters of Mount Noorat, respecting which there are no
traditions.
The meaning of the names of extinct craters always seems to
imply that the hills were in niuch the same condition when they
were named by the aborigines, as they are to-day. Thus Mount
Leura, or Lehuura, is said by Dawson'^ to mean "nose," referring
no doubt to the shape of the denudation curve of the northern
face of the mountain. Mount Buninyong is said^ to mean the
"knee hill," from " bunin " — knee, and " youang " — -a hill; the
latter term is familiar in the name of the You Yangs, and
occurs with the Loddon tribe under the form of Yon-arng, a
hill.' The name Buninyong was apparently given to the hill
from its i-eseniblance to the bent knee of a man lying on his
back. This fact indicates that Buninyong was in its present,
woi'ii down, denuded condition, when the aborigines named it.
Mount Warrenheip, east of Ballarat, is said to mean emu
feathers, and was given from the feathery aspect of the tree
ferns that flourished on the slopes of the hill. The term again
suggests that the volcanic fires had been extinct, and that the
mountain was covered with vegetation when tlie aborigines first
knew it.
VII. ^ — ^The Traditions and Geological Evidence.
Another strong argument against the historic value of these
traditions is that tliey do not agree with the geological evi-
1 Dawson, James: "Australian Aborigines, the Language and Customs of several
tribes of Aborigines in the Western District of Victoria, Australia," 1S81, p. 79.
2 Smjth, Brough : "The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. ii., p. 214.
3 Dawson, James: "Australian Aborigines," p. SO.
4 Withers, W. B.: " History of Ballarat," 1870, p. 10.
5 Smyth, Brough : " The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. ii., p. 162.
Antiquity of Man in Victoria. 137
deuce, for they do not refer to the craters which were last in
eruption. Thus, Mount Leura is probably older than some other
mountains in the same district, e.g., than Mount Noorat, of
which the crater is perfect. Accordingly one would expect, if
there were any reliable aboriginal traditions of volcanic action in
the Camperdown district, that they would refer to Mount Noorat,
rather than to Mount Shad well. Mount Elephant, or Mount
Leura. Warrenheip is in a much better condition of preserva-
tion than Buninyong ; its crater walls are far more perfect, and
as the two mountains are equally exposed, Warrenheip was
probably in eruption much the later. Traditions of volcanic
activity in the Ballarat district should refer to Warrenheip rather
than to Buninyong.
The origin of these traditions is easily explained without
accepting them as historic. Some of the Victorian craters
resemble the form of the aboriginal ovens ; the vesicular basalts
look like cinders, and burnt, carbonized tree-stems occur in the
lava flows. The igneous origin of the mountains would be
obvious to even less keen observers than the Australian abori-
gines. Moreover, the people who asked the aborigines as to the
former eruptions from the mountains, probably put leading
questions, and may thus have themselves originated the traditions.
The aborigines had many legends, which no doubt arose from the
endeavour to explain natural objects. The traditions that
stones lying about Buninyong and Mount Elephant have been
thrown from the craters is not an unnatural invention to explain
the occurrence of the numerous volcanic bombs on their flanks.
The folk-lore of most nations contains legends of stones being
thrown to their present positions by giants, or by the elements in
fury. Thus, the hills of liver-coloured quartzite, near the end of
Lake Eyre, are reported to be the liver of one of the Mura-mura,
the legendary giant forerunner of the present aborigines. This
Mura-nmra was dying and was harassed by dingoes, and in his
agony he tore out his liver and threw it away. The idea that these
hills had been thrown where they are was, to the aborigines, the
easiest method of explaining their existence. If these hills had
been composed of volcanic materials, instead of quartzite, the
legend might have been quoted as proof that the aborigines
witnessed the eruption.
138 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
The legend that Mount Leura is tlie heap of material thrown
out of the two adjacent lake hasins, would be so incorrect as a
matter of fact, that it tells against the idea that the story was
based on observation. The form of the two basins suggests that
they were formed by subsidence and not by explosion ; but it was
only natural for the aborigines to regard them as excavated, and
to attribute the nearest hill to the material obtained therefrom.
VTII.— Traditions of Geographical Changes.
•Suggestions of the antiquity of man in Victoria, based on
aboriginal knowledge of geographical changes, are equally uncer-
tain. The former occurrence of sharks in the Mitchell River,^ or
the former full connection of Lake Tyers with the sea, and other
similar reports, only indicate comparatively slight changes, and
no long lapse of time. The strongest evidence derived from geo-
graphical changes is that adduced by Mr. Howitt in his argu-
ment that man crossed from Victoria to Tasmania before the
formatiuii of Bass Strait'^ ; but his general arguments, though
weighty, are themselves indirect, and do not seem adequate to
counterbalance the overwhelming geological evidence in favour of
the separation of Tasmania long before the possible arrival of
man.
IX. — The Possible Occupation of Victoria by a
Pre-Aboriginal Race.
The weakness of the traditional evidence would not, however,
alone be conclusive against the Buninyong implement having
been cut and buried by aboriginal man ; for the traditions of the
late Victoi-ian aborigines is only evidence of the condition of
Victoria since their entry. There may have been an earlier race,
whose legends and place-names died with them. The possible
occupation of Victoria by a pre-aboriginal race, which may have
been contemporary with the volcanoes, has one consideration in
its favour. The theory of the origin of the Australasian abori-
gines which appears to be now generally accepted, is that they
1 Howitt, A. W. : " Notes on the Geology of Part of the Mitchell River Division of the
Gippslaiid Miiiin';- District." Prog. Rep. Geol. Surv. Vict., No. 2, 1874, p. 70.
•2 Howitt, A. W. : Add. Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. vii., Sydney, 1898, p. 755.
Antiquiti/ of Man in Victoria. 139
were originally a negroid race, of which the Tasnmnians are the
only historic representatives. It is thought that the members of
this race crossed Australia as far as Tasmania, wherein some of
them were isolated by the formation or enlargement of Bass
Straits. Australia was then invaded by a race of black Caucas-
ians, who intermixed with the negroid occupants of the conti-
nent, and the Australian aborigines were the offspring of this
mixture. The negroid people were thus replaced in Australia,
but survived in Tasmania. According to this theory we should
expect Victoria to have been occupied by members of the primi-
tive Tasmanian race, which became extinct long before the arri-
val of the recent aborigines. Hence, men of the Tasmanian race
may have lived during the volcanic period, and yet all traditions
and place-names founded on the eruptions may have been lost.
If the aborigines had overlapped with the Tasmanian people, the
few doubtful traditions previously quoted, might be regarded as
the distorted fragments of information, which the present abori-
gines obtained from their predecessors.
We have, therefore, to consider whether the Buninyong
implement, for that is the only one worth considering, may
have belonged to a pre-aboriginal Tasmanian race. The
Tasmanian stone implements were of a ruder type than those
of the Australians; they were merely chipped and never ground,
and apparently they were not used in handles. From their
shape they have been described by Professor E. B. Tylor as
quasi-palaeolithic. Mr. Ivenyon tells me that, though he has
searched carefully in the hope of finding beds in Victoria
containing only roughly chipped implements, which cannot be
distinguished from those made by the Tasmanians, he has found
none.
The only area on the mainland of Australia, where implements
occur which resemble the Tasmanian, is in Westralia. Thus,
according to Brough Smyth, the typical implement in that area
"is ruder in its fashioning, owing principally t6 the material of
which it is compo.sed, than even the rude unrubbed chipped
cutting-stones of the Tasmanians."^ Professor Tylor'^ and Mr.
1 Smyth, Brough: "Aborigines of Victoria," vol. i., London, 1878, p. 340.
2 Taylor, E. B.: "On the Survival of Palaeolithic Conditions in Tasmania and
Australia." Brit. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1898, p. 1015.
140 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victorici.
A. Morton, of Hobart, have re-asserted this similarity in the
case of the implements from the Murchison district of Westralia.
The Western Australian implements, though rough, were
mounted in wooden handles, a device the Tasmanians apparently
did not know ; and the Western Australian aborigines who used
the roughly chipped stones, had other implements better than
those of Tasmania. The roughness of these unchipped Westralian
stones does not prove any direct affinity between their makers and
the Tasmanians. There is indeed no geological evidence of the
passage of the Tasmanian race across Victoria ; and certainly
the Buninyong bone gives none, for it is of a more advanced,
rather than of a simpler type of workmanship, and the
Tasmanians apparently did not use bone implements.
Mathew^ has made the interesting suggestion that the stories
of Looern, the wild man of the Hoddle Range, north of Wilson's
Promontory, and of Wiwonderrer, the man-like animal, with a
body as hard as stone, who lived on the Bass Range, east of
Western Port, may be based on some of the last Tasmanian
survivors on the mainland. If so, then layers with imple-
ments, all of the roughly chipped Tasmanian type, should
be found in that district. But so far I know of none; on
the contrary, the implements I have seen from Wilson's Pro-
montory, and near Foster, are above the average workman-
ship of Victorian stone implements. Geological evidence so far
gives no positive evidence as to the route by which the
Tasmanians reached their island home. There is one area in
Victoria, the Gippsland Lakes estuary, which has formed by
subsidence at a comparatively recent date. That area might have
been occupied by a pre-aboriginal race, and the evidence all
buried. But even then we should have expected traces of these
people on the surrounding lands.
X. — The Length of thk Human Occupation of Victoria.
We have seen that the evidence of the aboriginal traditions
gives no certain support to the view that man witnessed any of
the volcanic eruptions in Victoria. Some of the traditions, more-
over, tell against this view, as they affirm that man entered Vic-
toria at a comparatively recent date.
1 Mathew, J. : Eaglehawk and Crow, 1S99, p. 19.
Antiquity of Man in Victoria. 141
Mr. J. Parker tells me that the aborigines of the station on
Mount Franklin had a legend that their ancestors entered Aus-
tralia in a canoe, and that they travelled into Victoria from the
west. Mr. Parker says that his father concluded that, according
to the legends, the aborigines only arrived here 300 years before
the British occupation. This evidence alone would not be worth
much ; but so far as I know, all the direct available evidence
agrees with it. The oldest bed in which stone implements have
been found need not be more than a few centuries old. The
evidence is overwhelming that the implements occur only in the
superficial layers or in beds such as river silts and sand dunes,
which may accumulate with extreme rapidity.
Mr. Robert Etheridge has di.scussed the evidence of the age of
man in New South Wales, and has concluded that the antiquity
of man in that State also is unproven.^
Tlie negative evidence is equally striking in reference to
Queensland. Mr. Etheridge asks " Has man a geological history
in Queensland?" and says "that answer to this question may be
given in one word — No ! That is to say, so far as I am aware,
no evidence of the presence of man, or of his works, has yet been
discovered in any raised beach, cave or stratified deposit associated
with the remains of extinct animals."'^
The late Professor Tate, of South Australia, believed in the
Pliocene age of Australian man ; but his belief rested only on the
doubtful assumption that man necessarily entered at the same
date as the dingo.
The general evidence seems to me to point to the conclusion
that the aborigines have resided in Victoria for but a short
period. . It is true that the division of the Victorian aborigines
into so many distinct tribes at first suggests their long residence
in the country, but this would only be so if the tribes had
developed here. The aborigines, however, were divided into
1 Etheridg-e, R., Jan.: " Has Man a Geological History in Australia?" Proe. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., 1890, vol. V. (finA ser.), Sydney, 1891, p. 259-266. Also "Contributions to a Cata-
logue of Works, Reports and Papers on the Anthropology, Ethnology and Geological His-
tory of the Australian and Tasmanian Aborigines." Dep. Mines. Mem. Geol. Surv. N.S.W.,
Palaeontology, No. 8, Pt. I., Sydney, 1890, p. 3. Full references to the literature of Abori-
ginal Stone Implements and Ovens will be found in this catalogue, of which Pt. II. was
issued in 1891, and Pt. III. in 1895.
2 Jack and Etheridge : " Geology of yueensland," vol. i., 1892, p. 622.
142 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
distinct tribes before their arrival in Victoria. They probably
came from the north, but some entered Victoria by western, and
others by eastern routes, and these two trains of immigrants met
in Central Australia. There is no doubt, the authority of
E. M. Curr for the view that some of the tribal divisions in
Gippsland developed in Victoria ; for he says that the Gippsland
tribes were the last offshoot of the Australian race, and they had
existed long enough to have developed considerable differences in
language. But he gives no proof that the common ancestor of
the Gippsland tribes lived in Gippsland. He supports his
position by reference to the mussel shells on the banks of the
Murray, buried a foot or two, or perhaps more, by silt.^ But a
single flood may deposit a couple of feet of silt.
The tribal distinctions only prove the antiquity of the tribes,
and not their long residence in Victoria. That they have nob
been here for a great length of time is suggested by their
comparatively small number, moreover, is consistent with
their not having been here for a great length of time. No
accurate census was ever made of them, but Brough Smyth,
discussing the various estimates that had been previously
made, concludes that the total number of aborigines in
Victoria, at the first discovery of the country, was only about
3000 f Mitchell's estimate was lower, and Thomas's, the
highest official estimate considered by Smyth, was 6000.
E. S. Parker,^ the head of the aboriginal station at Mount
Franklin, calculated the number in Victoria at 7500. These
•estimates may be too low, but I have heard of assemblies, in the
Loddon district, attended by over 3000 aborigines, but the
memory of my informant probably led him to exaggerate the
number. When we remember that Thomas's census'* of the
aborigines of Western Port (the Bunurong) and the Yarra tribe
(the Warurong) in 1839 amounted only to 207 individuals; that
Gray's census for the Portland Bay district, extending from the
Glenelg to Colac, was only 599 ; that C. J. Tyers* estimated the
1 Curr, B. M.: " The Australian Race," vol. i., 1886, pp. 206-7.
2 Smyth, Brough : "The Aborigines of Victoria," vol. i., London, 1878, p. 35.
3 Parker, E. S.: "The Aborigines of Australia." A Lecture, Melbourne, 1854, p. 14.
4 Archer, W. H.: "Statistical Register of Victoria, ' 1854, p. 230.
i> " Letters from Victorian Pioneers," edited by T. F. Bride, Melbourne, 1899, p. 79.
Antiquity of Man in Victoria. 143
aboriginal population of Gippsland in 1843 as 1800; and that
H. Jamieson/ of Mildura, considered that there were only 1500
in the country on both banks of the Murray from Swan
Hill to the South Australian border, and for 500 miles up the
course of the Darling; then Brougli Smyth's estimate is not
incredible, though it may be somewhat too low.
The liuuted distribution of the aborigines in Victoria is more
significaTit. They only inhabited certain parts of Victoria ; they
lived in the country that was most easily occupied ; and other
districts, which would have yielded a fair supply of food, but
were not easily found, were practically unentered. Mr. Kenyon
tells me that there is no trace of their occupation in the forests
of the Otway ranges; and in the higher parts of Gippsland they
appear to have been only casual visitors. In the Mount Useful
country occasional stone tomahawks have been found, apparently
along the routes by which the aborigines traversed the country ;
for localities, which would have made excellent camps, appear to
have been quite unvisited. According to IVIr. Howitt, for ex-
ample, Lake Karng was probably unknown to the aborigines
until " about the time when Angus MacMillan discovered Gipps-
land" {i.e., 1839)." Not only were various parts of the country
unentered, but no special hill or forest tribes appear to have been
developed, as there probably would have been had the country
been long in the occupation of man. Mr. Howitt tells us that
in the dense jungle that covers the country east of the Snowy
River there " was a small tribe of ' no-man's-men,' called the
Bidueli, who were neither Kurnai (of Eastern Victoria) or Mur-
ring (of New South Wales). They were probably broken men
and fugitives from the surrounding tribes."'^ Had Victoria been
long occupied, there would probably have been such Adullamite
clans in various parts of Victoria.
XL — Conclusion.
A general survey of the evidence known to me, therefore,
shows that, however ancient the Australian aborigines may be,
1 "Letters from Victorian Pioneers," edited liy T. F. Bride, Melbourne, 1899, p. 272.
2 Howitt, A. W. : " Noteson Lake Karng." Quart. Rep. Min. Dep. Vie., Sept. 1891, p! 26
3 Howitt, A. W., and Fison, L.: " Tlie Aborigines of Victoria." Handbook of Melbourne,
for the use of Members of the Austral. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Melbourne, 1900, p. 46.
144 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
there is no evidence of the long occupation of Victoria by man.
This conclusion is unexpected ; it is in opposition to preconceived
anthropological opinion ; it is opposed, I fully admit, to what are
apparently the obvious probabilities of the case. Nevertheless,
the geological evidence suggests that man has not been resident
in Victoria for any prolonged period. This conclusion is not
likely to be accepted by anthropologists without the utmost
reluctance ; but if it be wrong, abundant evidence to disprove it
ought to be readily forthcoming. The main object of this paper
is to call forth the evidence for the antiquity of man in Victoria,
if such evidence there be.
Art. V. — Revision of tJte Australian Aphodiides, and
Descrijitions of Three New Species allied to them.
By Rev. T. BLACKBURN, B.A.
(Communicated by the Hon. Secretary).
[Read 9th June, 1904.]
SCATONOMIDES.
Thyregis, gen. nov.
Corpus oblongum, convexum ; clypeus antice emarginatus ;
palporum maxillarium articulo apicali elongate, manifeste acu-
minato, mentuni antice emarginatuni; palporum labialium articu-
lis P, 2''que sat aequalibus leviter dilatatis, 3° angustiori paullo
breviori ; antennae 9-articuIatae ; prothorax subtus ad caput
recipiendum A'ix impre.ssus ; scutellum valde minutum sed baud
plane obtectuni ; elytrorum epipleurae angustae ; coxae anticae
fere ut Coptodactylae sed inter femora nonnihil latiores ; coxae
intermediae sat parallelae ; metasternum elongato-quadratum,
episternis modicis (fere ut Coptodactylae) ; pygidium (exempli
typici) verticale ; tibiae anticae extus tridentatae, subtus carina
marginatae (ut Coptodactylae) ; tarsi antici modici ; tibiae pos-
ticae apicem versus fortiter dilatatae, extus bidentatae, ad apicem
sat longe setosae et calcari modico armatae ; tarsi postici modici,
articulis basali sat brevi fortiter triangulari (quam ad apicem
latus baud longiori) 2° quam basalis vix breviori sed multo angus-
tiori 3" 4"que gradatim paullo brevioribus et angustioribus 5°
quam praecedentes 2 conjuncti sublongiori ; unguiculi parvi ;
abdomen medium brevissimum, suturis bene definitis.
I cannot find any described genus of the Coprides having the
above characters in combination. According to Lacordaire's
classification, this species must stand in that author's group
Scatonomides, on account of its having the third joint of its
labial palpi well developed and its front coxae not prominent ;
and the following characters place it (among the genera of that
group) beside Choeridium, viz.: — Elytral epipleurae narrow, ven-
tral sutures well defined, sides of elytra not emarginate, front
10
146 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
coxae not exceptionally large, hind tibiae toothed externally. It
differs from the characters that Licordaire assigns to Choei'idium
(and Scatimus, which he places beside Choeridiuni) by the very
decidedly dilated first and second joints of its labial palpi, and
also from Choeridinm (I have not a specimen of Scatimus for
comparison) by the apex of its front til)iae not truncate, by
the strong teeth of the external margin of its posterior
tibiae (which are much like those of Coptodactyla), and by
the very much more strongly dilated basal joint of its pos-
terior tarsi. The non-truncate apex of the front tibiae would
seem to forbid this insect being placed in the sub-group of
the Scatonomides which Harold names the Choeridiides, but
it certainly has many structural characters of that sub-group,
and I know not where else to place it. The presence of a
minute scutellum appears to be a remarkable character, but in
this it is closely approached by Coptodactyla, in which the
scutellum is perfectly visible (although it does not quite rise to
the dorsal surface of the elytra) when the prothorax is not quite
in contact with the base of the elytra. Two genera of Scatono-
mides have previously been reported as Australian — -Pedaria, to
which Harold refers Aphodius geminatus, Macl., and Coptodac-
tyla, which (as Harold has pointed out) is a Choeridiid, notwith-
standing Lacordaire's having treated it as a subgenus of Copris.
I may say, in passing, that I am not altogether satisfied with
Harold's reference of Aphodius geminatus to Pedaria, inasmuch
as its ventral sutures appear to me to be perfectly well defined,
but as I have not an authentic specimen of Pedaria (other than
A. geminata) for comparison, I am not in a position to deal with
the matter confidently. The present genus differs from Copto-
dactyla and Pedaria by inter alia iiuilta the non-truncate apex of
its front tibiae.
T. KERSHAWI, sp. nov.
Oblongus ; sat latus ; fere glaber ; sat nitidus ; niger antennis
et pedum setis ferrugineis, pedibus picescentibus ; capite trans-
versim rugulato ; clypeo antice bifido ; f route media leviter
obtuse trituberculata ; prothorace quam longiori vix plus quam
sesquilatiori, transversim subquadrato prope apicem sat angus-
tato, supra aequali (fovea sublaterali utrinque posita magna
Revision of the AvMralian Aphodiides. 147
excepta), forliter crebre nee rugulose punctulato, angulis anticis
bene deterniinatis leviter obtusis posticis rotundato-obtusis, basi
niarginata ; elytris profuncle lO-striatis (striis 9" 10°que in
parte posteriori conjunctis), striis duplici serie (fere ut
Coptodactylae glabricoUis, Hope, sed puncturis minoribus et
crebrioribus) punctulatis, iuterstitiis convexis minus perspicue
punctulatis ; pygidio fortiter crebrius punctulato.
Long. 4 1. Lat. 2 1' ].
To a casual glance extremely like a small Coptodactyla, but, as
indicated in the generic diagnosis, with very difFei'ent structural
characters. T am uncertain of the sex of the type, but regard it
as prt)bably a male on account of the transverse row of three
tuVjercles on its forehead ; these, however, are quite small, and
are feeble conical projections of tlie upper outline of an ill-defined,
obtuse, transverse carina.
Victoria; sent to me b}' Mr. J. A. Kershaw.
Onthophagidks.
Onthophagus.
O. Carteri, sp. nov.
8at brevis ; minus nitidus ; supra breviter fulvo-setosus ;
subtus sparsim setis fulvis sat brevibus vestitus ; niger palpis
antennisque ferrugineis, harum clava testacea ; clypeo trans-
versim ruguloso antice fortiter emarginato ; carina frontali
nulla ; oculis minus angustis, nitidis, sublaevibus ; prothorace
quam longiori ut 17 ad 11 latiori, supra confertim aspere (fere
ut O. Adelaidae, Hope) punctulato, fovea sublaterali sat fortiter
impressa, lateribus ante medium perspicue (pone medium vix
manifeste) sinuatis, angulis anticis peracutis (subspiniformibus),
basi subtilius lineato-marginata ; elytiis minus perspicue striatis,
iuterstitiis obsolete sub-granulatis antice jihmis postice leviter
convexis ; pygidio sat grosse ocellato-punctulato ; metasterno
toto sat grosse punctulato ; ungiiiculis sat parvis.
Maris sutura clypeali vix manifesta ; pronoto antice perspicue
retuso.
Feminae sutura clypeali perspicue carinata ; pronoto antice
vix retuso.
Long. 4i 1. Lat. 21 1.
148 Proceed higs of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Not unlike O. Adelaidae, Hope, but with the sexual characters
of quite different description, the elytra much less distinctly
striate with interstices flatter, and closely set with minute
setiferous granules, the eyes considerably wider, and on their
surface only very feebly facetted, etc. It must stand beside
O. Macleayi, Blackb., in my tabulation (T.R.S. S.A., 1903,
pp. 267, etc.), from which, however, it is extremely distinct by
many characters {e.g., the confluent asperate puncturation of its
pronotuin).
N. S. Wales; Sydney (Mr. Carter).
0. JUNGI, sp. nov.
Sat brevis ; modice nitidus ; supra glaber ; subtus sparsius
f ulvo-pubescens ; niger ; capite crebrius fortiter punctulato ;
oculis angustis perspicue granulatis ; prothorace quam longiori
ut 5 ad 3 latiori, postice longitudinaliter obsolete sulcato, crebre
subgrosse punctulato, fovea sublaterali sat profunda, lateri-
busante medium baud (pone medium leviter) sinuatis, angulis
anticis obtnsis posticis rotundatis, basi sat fortiter lineato-
marginata ; elytris sat fortiter punctulato-striatis, interstitiis
convexis sparsim minus subtiliter punctulatis ; pygidio meta-
sternique disco sparsius sat grosse punctulatis ; unguiculis sat
parvis.
]\Iaris clypeo antice fortiter emarginato ; capite inter oculos
tricornuto ; cornubus lateralibus elongatis arcuatis (liis intus prope
basin dente sat elongabo instructis), intermedio brevi conico fere
ad cornuura lateraliuni dentem aequali ; carina clypeali fere nulla;
pronoto antice sat alte retuso, parte retusa obsolete punctulata ;
elytrorum interstitiis leviter punctulatis.
Feminae clypeo antice obsolete emarginato ; carina clypeali
bene deterrainata in medio dentata ; capite inter oculos sat alte
carinato ; pronoto antice leviter vel vix retuso; elytrorum inter-
stitiis sat profunde punctulatis.
Long. 34 1. Lat. 2i 1.
This species stands in my tabulation (T.R.S. S.A., 1903, pp.
267, etc.) besides henleyensis, Blackb., to which it is closely allied,
but the sexual characters ai'e extremely different. I know no
other Australian Onthophagus in which the frontal elevation in
the male at all resembles that of the present species, and the
Revision of tJte Australian Aphodiides. 149
female differs from that of O. henleyensis in the clypeal carina
being elevated in tlie middle into quite a strong tooth.
S. Australia ; Yorke's Peninsula (Mr. Jung).
Aphodiides.
This group (Lacordaire's second tribe) of the sub-family Co-
prides is readily distinguished from the true Coprides (Lacor-
daire's tirst tribe) infer alia by the presence of two spines at the
apex of the hind tibae — the true Coprides having only one spine-
It is largely represented in Australia in respect of species, and
fairly numerously in respect of genera. Masters' Catalogue enum-
erates 14 species attributed to five genera; and since the publi-
cation of that catalogue 20 species have been added, one of them
appertaining to a genus not previously recorded as Australian
(Rhyssemus). One genus and species, however [Pedaria (Apho-
dius) geminatus, Macl.], has been shown to be wrongly attributed
to the group, and one generic name (Proctophanes, noni. praeocc.)
has been replaced by a new name (Proctammodes). Moreover,
there is a want of evidence of the occurrence in Australia of
one of the genera (Ammoecius) enumerated by Masters. Eight
species have been attributed (all by Macleay) to Ammoecius, some
of which are known to me somewhat certainly, and I do not find
a genuine member of the genus amdng them, or among the other
Australian Aphodiides that I have had the opportunity of examin-
ing. I furnish below some notes on the species that Macleay
described, and add descriptions of a number of new species,
among which will be found representatives of Psammodius and
Saprosites — genera that have not hitherto been recognised as
Australian — and also a species that I place with some hesitation
in Euparia (another genus not previously recorded as Australian).
The following tabular statement shows the characters that I
have relied upon in apportioning the species before me to their
genera. As there are, among the new species described below, a
few that do not seem quite typical representatives of the genera
in which I have placed them, and which may possibly be attri-
butable to closely allied genera unknown to me that may have
been formed for Aphodiides of regions outside Australia (the
Aphodiid genera being for the most part widely distributed), it
seems well to note the fact that I have referred the species to
150 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
genera strictly on the characters cited below. This statement
will prevent any difficulty arising in identifying my new species,
even if it should prove that any new genera have been founded
elsewhere based on the peculiarities mentioned below in some of
the species described. The principal instance of doubtful appor-
tionment occurs in 8aprosites, some of the species I attribute to
this genus having the intermediate coxae considerably more widely
separated inter se than they are in the American species before
me. I cannot, however, ascertain that any genus has been formed
at the expense of 8aprosites on this character, nor does it appear
to me a sufficient character for the establishment of a new genus.
A. — Mesosternum declivous between interme-
diate coxae — not continuing plane of
metasternum.
B. — Dorsal surface of elytra not having a
basal edging.
C. — Intermediate coxae approximate - - - Aphodius.
CC. — Intermediate coxae widely separated
from each other - . . - Proctammodes.
BB. — Dorsal surface of elytra having a basal
edging.
C — Hind femora oblong or subparallel
(their tibiae narx-ow, not or scarcely
dilated externally).
D. — Pronotum not transversely sulcate.
E. — Sides of pronotum normal
EE. — Sides of pronotum explanate
DD. — Pronotum transversely sulcate
CC— Hind femora short and wide, their
front outline strongly arched -
A A. — Mesosternum horizontal, continuing the
plane of the metasternum.
B.^ — Labrum and mandibles normal
BB. — Labrum and mandibles protruded
- Ataenius.
Euparia.
Rhyssemus.
Psammodius.
- Saprosites.
Saprus.
Aphodius.
The Australian species of this genus differ from all the other
Australian Aphodiides observed by me (except the two species
of Proctammodes) in that the dorsal surface of the elytra passes
Revision of tJie Australian A'phodiides. 151
to the front declivity quite evenly, without a trace of a defined
margin. An examination of my comparatively small collection
of Aphodiides from other parts of the world leads me to the
opinion that this is an impoi'tant character for dividing the
Apliodiid genera into groups, although I do not find it referred
to by Lacordaire or Erichson (who both furnished tabulations of
the Aphodiid genera known to them), nor is it mentioned in any
of the works in my possession of de Harold.
This cosmopolitan genus (containing some cosmopolitan species)
is not, so far as I can judge, very numerously represented in
Australia. Master's Catalogue enumerates 7 species (2 of them
certainly introduced), 6 have been added subsequently, and I
now have 4 more to add, making a total of 17. As the Aphodii
are easily collected, and neither very small nor very obscure
insects, it is unlikely that an exceptionally large proportion of
them have hitherto escaped notice. When it is remembered,
then, that Erichson enumerated (A.D. 1848) 79 species as known
in Germany alone, it certainly appears likely that Australia is
not rich in the genus. As far as I know all the 17 names
represent valid species.
Of the described species 4 are unknown (or only doubtfully
known) to nie, viz., albertisi, Har.; australasiae, Bohem.; candezei,
Har.; and erosus, Er. I am not able to place them in the
following table on account of the structure of their eyes not
having been sufficiently indicated by their authors. I there-
fore supply the following notes on them.
A. ALBKRTISI, Har.
I have specimens from tropical Queensland (Harold's locality)
of an Aphodius which must, I think, be very near Albertisi, but
as it departs from the description in several details of punctura-
tion I cannot confidently identify it. The elytral interstices
{e.^.) of Albertisi are described as " lisses," while those of the
specimens before me are, under a good lens, distinctly (tiiough
very finely) punctulate. In the following tabulation the speci-
mens before me fall beside A. granarius and frenchi, differing
from both by their testaceo-ferruginous color, from the former by
the very distinct puncturation of their pronotum and from the
latter by the much greater sparseness of the same.
152 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
A. AUSTRALASiAE, Bohem.
I have not seen any Aphodius that seems likely to be this
species. It is probably neaV A. frenchi, Blackb., but differs
from the latter inter alia by the presence on the pronotum of a
longitudinal median line devoid of puncturation.
A. CANDEZKi, Har.
This species is said to be from Adelaide. I have not met with
it myself nor seen it in any of the numerous South Australian
collections that I have examined. It seems to be very distinct
from the other described Australian Aphodii. It is of moderate
size (long. 3^^ 1.), with testaceous elytra, on which there are some
defined fuscous markings.
A. EROSUS, Er.
There is a single example (from Tasmania — Erickson's locality)
in Mr. Griffith's collection which is probably this species ; but as
it is, in that case, a rather extreme colour variety, I do not feel
justified in treating it as definitely identified without having seen
a typical specimen. 8ome further remarks on it will be found
(below) under A. suberosus, Blackb. In the following tabula-
tion its place is presumably beside A. insignior, Blackb., from
which it differs, inter alia, by its sexual characters.
Tabular Statement of Characters of Australian
Aphodii.
(Exclusive of the four species discussed above).
A. — Surface of eyes nitid, and facetted only
very feebly (all large species).
B. — Base of pronotum margined - - yorkensis, Blackb.
BB. — Base of pronotum not margined.
C. — Hind angles of prothorax entirely
rounded oft" - - - - andersoni, Blackb.
CC. — Hind angles of pronotum very obtuse,
but distinctly indicated.
D. — The elytra entirely clothed with
pubescence - - - - tasmaniae, Hope.
DD. — The elytra pubescent only near
the apex - - - - howitti, Hope.
Revision of the Australian Ajyhodiides. 153
A A. — Surface of eyes more opaque, very con-
spicuously facetted.
B. — Elytral intertices, infer se, equal or nearly
so.
C. — The pronotuin unicolorous.
D. — The pronotum scarcely punctulate granarius, Linn.
DD. — The pronotum closely and some-
what strongly punctulate - - frenchi, Black.
CC. — The pronotum bicoloi-ous - - - lividus, Oliv.
BB. — Some of the elytral interstices tuber-
culate or more elevated than the rest.
C. — The pronotum closely and evenly punc-
late.
D. — The alternate elytral interstices non-
tuberculate - - - - victoriae, Black.
DD. — The alternate elytral interstices
tuberculate - - - - suberosus, Blackb.
CC. — Pronotum punctured neither closely
nor evenly.
D. — The alternate elytral interstices
strongly tuberculate - - insignior, Blackb.
DD. — The alternate elytral interstices
not tuberculate.
E. — Pronotum nitid.
F. — Pronotuin unicolorous - baldiensis, Blackb.
FF. — Pronotum margined with
testaceous- - -callabonensis, Blackb.
EE.^ — Pronotum opaque - - lindensis, Blackb.
A. HOWiTTi, Hope.
This species was described very briefly in 1846, and attributed
to Victoria, and the next year its author described a species from
Tasmania (under the name tasmaniae) in almost exactly the same
words. In 1859 de Harold (Berl. Zeit.) reported the two species
identical, but in 1861 {/oc. «'/.) stated that he had examined
specimens (emanating from Hope himself) in Chevrolat's collec-
tion and had fovmd that so far from being identical they had
absolutely nothing in common ("durchaus nichts gemein"). In
Tr.R.S. S.A. (1892, p. 209), I quoted de Harold's earlier
154 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
opinion, and drew attention to the fact that that author did not
refer to the sexual characters which are strongly marked. At
that time I had not seen de Harold's later note, and I have now
to add the remark that I have no doubt of de Harold's statement
of the two species having nothing in common being founded upon
an examination of two specimens of different sex. I have taken,
in Tasmania and Victoria plentifully, Aphodii which I cannot
doubt are identical with those on which Hope founded the
descriptions referred to above, and have not found in those
localities (or seen in numeious collections made there) any others
(than those) which come at all near agreement with Hope's
descriptions. The Aphodii just mentioned, in my opinion, repre-
sent two extremely closely allied species, in both of which the
sexual differences (indicated in my paper referred to above) are
very well marked, and might not unreasonably be regarded, by an
observer who had' seen only one of each sex, as specific. As
species I find that both vary in colouring too much for any reli-
ance to be placed upon colour. In tasmaniae the prothorax is a
little wider than in howitti of the same sex, and its hind angles
are a little better defined ; the head is, in both sexes, moi'e
depressed in its hinder part ; and the elytra are clothed on their
entire surface (in howitti only near the apex) with fine, very
short, inconspicuous pubescence. De Harold seems to have had
before him as tasmaniae a female, and as howitti a male. I am
by no means confident, however, that they were not two speci-
mens of howitti.
A. ANUERSONI, Sp. nOV.
Fern. (?) Sat parallelus; sat nitidus; supra (marginibus summis
exceptis) glaber; ferrugineus; clypeo sat crebre sat fortiter punc-
tulato, antice rotundato, margine minus fortiter recurvo; fronte
minus crebre minus fortiter punctulato; oculis magnis supra
nitidis, fere laevibus; prothorace quam longiori ut 8 ad 5 latiori,
supra minus fortiter inaequaliter minus crebre minus fortiter
(disco postice laevi) punctulato, antice fortiter angustato, latitu-
dine majoi'i pone medium sita, lateribus fortiter rotundatis,
angulis anticis obtusis vix prominulis posticis rotundatis, basi
haud marginata; scutello modico (fere ut A. tasmaniae, Hope);
elytris fortiter striatis, striis nonnihil crenulatis, interstitiis late
Revision of the AuMralian Aphodiide^. 155
subconvexis (2" sat crebre nee fortiter ruguloso-pmictulato, ceteris
iiiagis sparsiiu plus minusve seriatim, punctulatis), tibiis posticis
transversim bicarinatis, setis inter se diversis vestitis.
Long. ^ 1. Lat. 2 1.
An elongate narrow species allied to A. tasmaniae, Hope
(difiering by, inter alia, its nonpubescent dorsal surface), A.
howitti, Hope (differing by, inter alia, its piothorax much more
narrowed in front, with much more strongly rounded sides,
having its greatest width notably behind the middle, and with
hind corners quite rounded, no trace of an angle), and A. york-
ensis, Blaekb. (diff'ering by, inter alia, the non-margined base of
its pronotum. Tlie unique type of this species was given to me
many years ago by Mr. J. Anderson, of Port Lincoln. I have
little doul)t of its being a female, on account of its prothorax
nt>tably narrower than its elytra. Its eyes are scarcely visibly
facetted.
South Australia (western part of Eyre's Peninsula).
A. SUBEROSUS, sp. nov.
Fern. Oblongus ; minus convexus ; minus nitidus ; supra bre-
viter setosus ; luteus, piceo-variegatus, antennis piceis ; capite sat
ci'ebre sat aequaliter sat fortiter subrugulose punctulato, antice
(vix siiiuatim) subtruncato ; oculis valde perspicue granulatis,
prothoiace quam longiori sesquilatiori, supra creljre fortiter (sub-
grosse) sat aequaliter punctulato, longitudinaliter canaliculato,
antice parum angustato, lateribus pone medium late profunde
excisis, angulis anticis obtusis posticis fere rectis, basi baud mar-
ginata ; scutello modico punctulato ; elytris crenulato-striatis,
interstitiis leviter subconvexis coriaceis acervatim punctis seti-
feris impressis (alternis tuberculis parum elevatis sat magnis
ornatis) ; tibiis posticis transversim bicarinatis, setis inter se
diversis vestitis ; tibiis anticis extus 3-dentatis.
Long. 3| 1. Lat. If 1.
Doubtless allied to A. erosus, Er., but evidently quite distinct,
since the colour of that species is described as very different {e.g.,
the scutellum black), and the puncturation widely distinct {e.g..,
the pronotum "vage minus subtiliter punctulatum," whereas in
this species it is closely, evenly and coarsely punctured), etc., etc.
156 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
The dorsal surface of this insect is of a livid brown colour, vaguely
and irregularly clouded with piceous on the head and disc of the
pronotum, and much mottled with small piceous patches on the
elytra. The under surface is hrown, more or less clouded with
vague infuscation. The male probably has the sides of the pro-
notum much less strongly excised behind the middle and the
front tibiae bidentate externally, as in A. victoriae, Blackb., and
(according to description) in erosus, Er.
Victoria (Dividing Range).
A. INSIGNIOR, sp. nov.
Oblongus; minus convexus ; minus nitidus supra breviter (in
capite pronotoque sat longe) ; setosus ; niger vel nigro-piceus pro-
thoracis lateribus elytris pedibusque luteis; capite sparsissime
punctulato, antice late sinuatim truncato ; oculis perspicue granu-
latis ; prothorace quam longiori ut 4 ad 3 latiori (feminae paullo
magis tranverso), supra sparsissime punctulato, longitudinaliter
canaliculato, antice parum angustato, lateribus aequaliter modice
arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi baud marginata ; scutello
modico vix punctulato ; elytris punctulato-striatis, interstitiis
sat planis (3", 5°, 7°, O^que tuberculis piceis sat fortibus seriatim
instructis) ; tibiis posticis transversim bicarinatis, setis inter se
diversis vestitis ; tibiis anticis extus maris bidentatis (feminae
tridentatis).
Long. 2i 1. Lat. 1 1.
Resembles A. erosus, Er., and suberosus, Blackb., in having
tuberculate elytra, but diffei's from both ititer alia by the hind
part of the lateral margin of the prothorax not being excised in
the female ; also differs from erosus by its scutellum not being
black, and from suberosus by the entirely dissimilar puncturation
of the pronotum. The tubercles of the elytra on interstices 3, 5
and 7 are considerably better defined than those of A. suberosus,
and are on each six or eight in number ; those on the 9th inter-
stice are less conspicuous and less numerous.
W. Australia (Swan River). Sent by Mr. Lea.
A. BALDIENSIS, sp. nov.
Mas. Oblongus; minus convexus; minus nitidus; supra breviter
(in capite pronotoque longe) setosus ; niger, elytris (his piceo-
Revision of the Australian ApJtodiides. 157
mai'inoratis) tarsisque lividis ; capite inaequaliter sat grosse
puuctulato, antice iate vix sinuatim truncato ; oculis perspicue
graiiulatis ; prothorace quam longioi'i ut 11 ad 8 latiori, supra
acervatim sat grosse (fere ut caput) puuctulato, longitudinaliter
(nisi basin versus obsolete) canaliculato, antice niodice angustato,
lateribiis modice sat aequaliter rotundatis, angulis anticis leviter
acutis posticis obtusis, basi baud marginata ; scutello punctulato ;
elytris striatis, striis vix perspicue crenulatis, interstitiis leviter
convexis sparsim punctulatis ; tibiis posticis traiisversim bicarin-
atis, setis inter se diversis vestitis ; tibiis anticis extus bidentatis.
Long. 3 ]. Lat. U I.
Entirely black or piceous-black except the elytra and tarsi.
Evidently of the same group as A. erosus, Er. ; lindensis, Blackb. ;
victoriae, Blackb.; suberosus, Blackb.; and insignior, Blackb. I
do not think it can be the male of suberosus (of which I know
only the female), as its differences from that species are not at all
of the kind that obtains intersexually in the species (of the group) of
which Ijoth sexes are known. The entirely difterent colouring, the
puncturation of the pronotum and the non-tuberculate sculpture
of the elytra are most unlikely to be sexual characters. The
differences from A. lindensis (also known only by the female) are
even greater still.
Victoria ; on the higher mountains (^.,i,'., Baldy) of the Alpine
Range.
Ataenius.
The Australian species of this genus are probably numerous;
notwithstanding their being as a rule much smaller and more
obscure insects than the Aphodii, considerably more of them
than all the described Australian Aphodii have come before my
notice. In Masters' Catalogue, only one species (australis, Har.)
stands as Ataenius. Since the date of that catalogue, however, I
have myself described seven new species as appertaining to the
genus, but two of them (as will be noted below), viz.: — A niendax
and zietzi are not correctly placed there, but must be trans-
ferred to Saprosites and Psammodius respectively, allied genera
which have not been previously recorded as Australian. Sir W.
Macleay described eight species as members of the genus
Ammoecius, some of which certainly are Ataenii, while one of
158 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
tliem is probably a PsaiDiiiodius and the rest probably belong to
either Ataenius or Saprosites. At present, then, there are, I
think, nine described Australian species which may be con-
fidently referred to Ataenius, and three which may be doubtfully
placed there. In the following pages I purpose describing 12
new species, and supplying some notes on the three of Macleay's
Ammoecii which can be confidently transferred to Ataenius, but
befoi'e passing to those descriptions and notes, it will be well to
make some remarks on the undeterminable species of Macleay's
Ammoecii and to furnish a table showing the distinctive
characters of the known Australian Ataenii.
A. CRENATIPENNIS, Macl.
In describing the insects he refers to Ammoecius, Macleay
does not mention characters that give any definite clue to their
generic position, such as the structure of the hind tibiae or of the
mesosternuni. One can therefore do little more than guess,
from the nature of such superficial characters as are mentioned,
in what genera they ought to be placed; unless one can see the
type or a specimen compared with the type by a thoroughly
reliable authority, or at least a specimen agreeing with the
scanty diagnosis and known to be from the original locality. As
I have none of those advantages in respect of A. crenatipennis I
can only say that the description reads like that of an Ataenius
which I cannot identify with any species before me.
A. OCCIDKNTALIS, Macl.
This is probably an Atoenius or a Saprosites. I incline to
deem it the latter.
A. ELONGATULUS, Macl.
Its author makes this species three times as long as wide, and
says that it is of "subcylindrical" form, that its surface is opaque
and its pronotum very thinly and finely punctulate. I have not,
to my knowledge, seen any species i-esembling it and cannot form
any definite opinion as to its genus.
Tahle of Characters of the Australian Ataenii.
A. — Elytral sculpture consists of well raised
carinae separating granulate intervals.
Revision of the AuMralum, Apliodlides. 159
B. — Each interval between carinae (which are
equal ititer se) bears a sin^^le row of
granules ----- moniliatus, Blaekb.
BE. — The elytral intervals and carinae not as B.
C- — Hind angles of prothorax quite rounded
oft" - - - - - - koebelei, Blaekb.
CO. — Hind angles of prothorax well marked.
D. — The alternate carinae (except near
apex) obsolete on inner half of
the elytra - - - - imparilis, Blaekb.
DD. — The elytra] carinae equal (or
nearly so) inter se - - palmerstoni, Blaekb,
AA. — Elytral sculpture not as A.
B. — Elytra setulose and granulate- - speculator, Blaekb.
BB. — Elytra not both setulose and granulate.
C. — Pronotum not so closely and evenly
punctulate as to be without inter-
spaces larger than the adjacent punc-
tures.
D. — Disc of head longitudinally strigose.
E. — Pronotum longitudinally impressed
at least near base.
F. — Lateral parts of pronotum opaque
and closely rugulose ; disc of
nietasternum strongly and
evenly punctulate.
G. — Disc of pronotum decidedly
closely punctulate - - australis, Har.
GG. — Disc of pronotum (except
near base) quite sparsely
punctulate - - sparsicollis, Blaekb.
FF. — Lateral parts of pronotum nitid
and with deep, coarse punc-
tures ; disc of metasternum
punctulate only in front semicornutus, Macl.
EE. — Pronotum not longitudinally im-
pressed ... - - deserti, Blaekb.
DD. — Disc of head not longitudinally
strieose.
160 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
E. — Punctures on disc of pronotum
much less close than in austra-
lis, Har., not becoming fine and
closer in front ; head smooth.
F. — Sides of pronotum very nitid and
deeply punctured, with a large
unpunctured space.
G. — Interstices of elytral striae
unusually wide and but
little convex - - tweedensis, Blackb.
GG. — Interstices of elytral striae
much narrower and much
more convex - - - nudus, Blackb.
FF. — Sides of pronotum much less
nitid, less deeply and much
more evenly punctulate.
G. — Form unusually convex and
oval ----- gibbus, Blackb.
GG. — Form much more depressed
and parallel - - macilentus, Blackb.
EE. — Punctures on disc of pronotum
closer (after the manner of aus-
tralis, Har.), becoming more
conspicuously close in front ;
head usually granulate.
F. — Head entirely and veiy coarsely
granulate (inner side of ely-
tral interstices strongly crenu-
late) - - - - goyderensis, Blackb.
FF. — Head much less coarsely and
not entirely granulate, or non-
granulate.
G. — Inner side of elytral inter-
stices deeply crenulate.
H. — Form short, subovate,
strongly con%'ex ; punc-
tures of pronotum not
becoming much finer in
front - . - - spissus, Blackb.
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 161
HH. — Form more elongate,
parallel, and depressed ;
punctures of pronotum
much finer near front
than behind.
I. — Puncturation of prono-
tum (especially near
hind angles) more
coarse, and subrugu-
lose - - - - consors, Blackb.
II. — Puncturation of prono-
tum (especially near
hind angles) less coarse
and not rugulose semicaecus, Macl.
CtG. — Elytral interstices only ob-
soletely crenulate.
H. — Size moderate (at least If
1.); pronotum (viewed
from side) longitudinally
arched - - - coloratus, Blackb.
HH. — Size much smaller (less
than 1| 1.); pronotum
(viewed from side) longi-
tudinally flat - -torridus, Blackb.
CC. — Pronotum very closely and evenly
punctulate (elytral interstices form
very narrow carinae) - - walkeri, Blackb.
N.B. — I am unable to place A. (Ammoecius) obscurus, Macl.,
in the above table.
A. MONILIATUS, Sp. nOV.
Oblongus ; sat opacus ; niger, palpis rulis ; capite confertim
subtiliter vix aspere punctulato, antice emarginato, sutura cly-
peali nulla ; prothorace transversim subquadrato, supra in disco
(et hie subnitido) minus crebre punctulato (puncturis a basi
antrorsum gradatim minoribus et minus crebre positis), latera
versus crebre ruguloso, longitudinaliter subobsolete canaliculate,
angulis anticis obtusis posticis dentiformibus, basi baud margin-
ata ; scutello elongato-triangulari ; elytris 10-costatis (costis sub-
11
162 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
nitidis), interstitiis seriatim concinne granulatis, spina humerali
bene detinita ; tarsofuin articulo basali valde elongate.
Long. U 1. Lat. 1 1.
Differs from the other Australian Ataenii (known to me) with
granulate elytra by, inter alia, its pronotum having a distinct
longitudinal sulcus, and puncturation which on the disc is very
far from being confluent (the interspaces of the punctures being
subnitid and some of them being conspicuously larger in area
than the adjacent punctures). This species seems to differ from
all those described by Macleay as Ammoecii (some of which
are, no doubt, Ataenii), inasmuch as they are all diagnosed as
of smaller size and none of them are recorded to have granulated
elytra.
N.W. Australia ; sent by Mr. Froggatt.
A. KOEBELEI, sp. nOV.
Oblongus ; sat opacus ; niger, palpis rufis ; capite confertim
subtilius ruguloso, antice late leviter emarginato, sutura clypeali
fere nulla ; prothorace transversim subquadrato, supra confertim
(a basi antrorsum gradatim magis subtiliter) ruguloso, angulis
omnibus obtusis, basi vix perspicue marginata ; scutello sat elon-
gato, triangulari ; elytris 10-costatis (costis vix subnitidis), inter-
stitiis seriebus granulorum binis instructis (seriei internae granu-
lis minutis), spina humerali bene definita ; tarsorum posticorum
articulo basali valde elongato.
Long. 2| 1. Lat. 1 1. (vix).
The intervals between the raised lines on the elytra bear a
series of conspicuous granules, and also a row of smaller and
much less conspicuous granules. In this respect A. granulator,
Har. (from New Guinea) resembles it, but inter alia that species
is clothed with fulvous setae.
Queensland (taken by Mr. Koebele at Cairns).
A. (Ammoecius) obscurus, Macl.
Harold (Ann. Mus. Gen., 1877, p. 58) assigns this species to
Ataenius, and mentions it as having granulate elytra. Unfor-
tunately he does not say on what ground he bases his identifica-
tion, and it does not seem likely that he examined the type,
which is presumably in the Australian Museum at Sydney.
Revision of the Australian ApJiodiides. 163
Macleay, in describing the species, states that the elytra liave
wide striae " tilled with shallow punctures." I cannot therefore
accept Harold's statement as reliable, though I have no doubt
he is right in calling A. obscurus an Ataenius, but tliere is
no conclusive reason alleged for thinking that Macleay was wrong
in attributing punctures, rather than granules, to the intervals
between the elytra! costae. I have before me several specimens
of an Ataenius taken by Mr. H. J. Carter about 50 miles north
of Sydney, which present all the few characters attributed by
Macleay to A. obscurus (not sufficient evidence, I admit, for
contident identification), except that they are a trifle smaller
than the size quoted by the describer (If 1. instead of 2 1). This
species is near A. australis, Har., and falls beside it in my tabu-
lation {v/de supra). It differs, however, from australis not only
in being smaller, but also in the disc of its pronotum being still
more closely punctulate, and in the 3rd and 5th interstices of its
elytra being very evidently less strongly carinate than the ■2nd
and 4th interstices.
A. IMPARILIS, sp. nov.
Oblongus ; sat opacus ; niger ; palpis antennis tarsis et tibiis
anticis plus minusve ferrugineis ; capite confertim subtiliter
aspero, aiitice emarginato, sutura clypeali sinuata ; prothorace
transversin) subquadrato supra confertim aspere (postice quam
antice minus subtiliter) punctulato, angulis anticis ohtusis
posticis rectis, margine pone angulos posticos late emarginato,
basi haud marginata ; scutello elongato-triangulari ; elyti'is 10-
costatis, costis 2^* fere nulla 4^* leviter elevata 6* modica ceteris
magis altis, interstitiis seriatim granulatis, spina humerali bene
detinita ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde elongate.
Long. 21 1. Lat. 1 1.
Very distinct from the other Ataenii, known to me by the
sculpture of its elytra which is very remarkable and almost
indescribable, owing to the alternate costae being more declivous
on their external than on their inner face (but becoming normal
close to the apex); consequently, if the elytra be looked at
obliquely downward from the side, there appears to be, on the
more distant elytron, no costa in the place where the 2nd costa
might be expected, but a wide interval between the 1st and 3rd
llA
164 Proceedings of the Royal ^Society of Victoria.
bearing three rows of granules, a very feeble 4th costa, a 6th
costa only slightly enfeebled, and tlie rest of the costae well
defined ; but on the nearer elytron (the external face of whose
costae is towards the observer) the 2nd costae appears distinct,
though feeble, the 4th appears not much enfeebled, and the rest
all strongly elevated.
IST. S. Wales ; Clarence River (sent by Mr. Lea).
A. SPARSicoLLis, sp. nov.
Subparallelus ; sat elongatus ; fere glaber ; obscure rufo-piceus,
capite antice prothoracis lateribus palpis antennis pedibusque
rufis ; capite subtiliter aspero longitudinaliter strigato, antice
emarginato ; prothorace quam longiori fere ut 5 ad 3 latiori,
subquadrato, supra in disco grosse inaequaliter (postice minus,
antice magis, sparsim) punctulato, latera versus confertim
ruguloso, longitudinaliter sulcato (sulco postice magis profundo),
lateribus breviter setosis subtiliter crenulatis fere rectis, angulis
anticis obtusis posticis fere rectis, margine pone angulos posticos
late emarginato, basi baud marginata ; scutello triangulari sat
elongato ; elytris crenulato-striatis, interstitiis carinatis, spina
humerali breviter acuta ; metasterno grosse sat aequaliter vix
crebre punctulato ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde
elongato.
Long. 2 1. Lat. j'lj- 1.
Allied to the S. Australian species which, I have no doubt, is
A. australis, Har., but differing from it by being of somewhat
narrower form and more reddish colour, and especially by the
puncturation of its pronotuni (which not only becomes finer
towards the front of the disc but also much less close, whereas in
the S. Australian species it becomes not only finer towards the
front but also considerably closer), and by the distinct crenula-
tion of the sides of that segment. In sparsicollis, also, the
metasternum is less closely punctulate. In other respects the
above description of sparsicollis applies also to the species that I
regaixl as australis, Har.
Central Australia (Oodnadatta).
A. (Ammoecius) semicornutus, Macl.
The description of this species is not sufficiently detailed for
identification, but I have two examples from the original locality
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 165
(Gayndah) which bear the name on the authority of Mr. Masters,
-who is so remarkably accurate in his determinations that I have
no doubt he is right in this case. The name seems to have been
given with reference to a "very minute tubercle or tuberosity (on
the back of the head on each side) which is extended in a raised
line to the lateral border." This appears to be traceable in (at
any rate most of) the Australian Ataenii, and is the line in
which the subhorizontal narrow base of the head meets the
declivous front part of the head ; in semicornutus it certainly
appears a little more conspicuous than in some other species
{e.g., australis, Har,), and its inner end is a little more abrupt and
tubercle-like, but does not seem to me to justify such a name as
semicornutus. I have met with specimen in Central Australia
which I cannot separate from those sent by Mr. Masters. The
species is somewhat near A. australis, Har., and sparsicollis,
Blackb., but is readily distinguishable from both by the lateral
part of its pronotum (not opaque with dense shallow rugulosity
but) nitid and bearing coarse deep puncturation, and by the disc
of its metasternum devoid of punctures except in the extreme
front. The puncturation of the disc of the pronotum is almost
as in A. sparsicollis, Blackb.
A. TWEEDENSIS, Sp. nOV.
Minus angustus; minus parallelus; minus depressus; sub-
nitidus fere glaber; piceo-niger vel rufo-piceus, antennis palpis
pedibus et corpore subtus dilutioribus; capite (parte basali
excepta) laevi vel vix subtilissime punctulato, antice emarginato;
sutura clypeali nulla; prothorace quam longiori fere ut 4 ad 3
latiori, subquadrato, supra in disco inaequaliter vix crebre sat
grosse (antice subtilius) punctulato, latera versus puncturis baud
magis crebris et areis laevibus intermixtis, lateribus leviter
arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi infra superficiei planum
marginata; scutello triangulari minus elongate; elytris crenulato-
striatis, interstitiis sat latis minus (apicem versus magis perspicue)
convexis, spina humerali parva; metasterni disco baud punctulato;
tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde elongato.
Long. 2 ]. Lat 1 1. (vix).
The prominent characters of this species are the absence of
sculpture on the head (except some punctures across the base),
166 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
the sides of the pronotum with puncturation of the same kind as
that of the disc and with unpunctured areas, the feeble humeral
spines of the elytra, and the slight convexity of the elytral inter-
stices. There is no true marginal carina on the dorsal surface of
the pronotum, but the hind face of the prothorax (below the
plane of the dorsal surface) projects as a ridge that from some
points of view simulates a basal carina of the pronotum.
N. S.Wales; Tweed River (Mr. OUiff).
A. NUDUS, sp. nov.
8at angustus, sat parallelus; sat depressus; sat nitidus; fere
glaber; niger vel piceo-niger, pedibus dilutioribus, an tennis
palpisque rufe.scentibus ; capite (parte basali excepta) vix mani-
feste punctulato, antice emarginato; sutura clypeali obsoleta;
prothorace fere ut A. tweedensis, Blackb., sed quam longiori ut 3
ad 2 latiori; scutello ut A. tweedensis; elytris crenulato-striatis,
interstitiis minus latis antice manifeste carinatis postice alte
anguste carinatis, spina humerali parva; metasterni disco haud
punctulato; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde elongato.
Long. 1^\ 1. Lat. T-V 1.
Narrower, more parallel, and more depressed than the pre-
ceding A. tweedensis, Blackb.; the prothorax more transverse;
and the elytral interstices narrower, in front a little more convex,
and near the apex very much more convex. The elytral inter-
stices, compared with those of the species referred to above as A.
australis, Har., are in front much (but, near the apex, scarcely)
less convex.
W. Australia; Pinjarrah (Mr. Lea).
A. GiBBUS, sp. nov.
Minus angustus; minus parallelus; sat convexus; minus
nitidus; fere glaber; niger, antennis palpis pedibusque rufes
centibus; capite (partibus basali et laterali exceptis) vix perspicue
punctulato, antice emarginato; sutura clypeali vix manifesta;
pi'othorace quam longiori ut 4 ad 3 latiori, subquadrato, supra
inaequaliter vix crebre sat fortiter (antice pauUo magis subtiliter)
punctulato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis,
basi infra superficiei planum marginata; scutello triangulari
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 167
uiiuus elongatoj elytris striatis (striis leviter crenulatis), inter-
stitiis modice latis antice modice convexis postice anguste
carinatis, spina hunierali parva; metasterni disco subtilissime
sparsini punctulato; tarsoruin posticoruin articulo basali valde
elongate.
Long. 14 1. Lat. 1 1.
Resembles O. tweedensis, Blackb., in form but is even wider
and more convex; its surface is very manifestly less iiitid; its
pronotum considerably less coarsely punctulate; its elytral striae
less strongly crenulate; its elyti'al interstices narrower and more
convex; especially near the apex.
N. S.Wales; Hillgrove (Mr. Lea).
A. MACILENTUS, sp. nov.
Subparallelus ; sat elongatus ; minus convexus ; fere glaber ;
subnitidus ; niger, palpis antennis tarsisque ferrugineis ; capite
(parte basali excepta) fere laevi, antice emarginato, sutura cly-
peali nulla vel vix perspicua ; prothorace quani longiori ut 7 ad
5 latiori, subquadrato, supra inaequaliter sat sparsim sat grosse
(antice vix minus fortiter, latera versus crebre sat aequaliter)
punctulato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis,
basi infra superticiei planum iiiarginata ; scutello triangulari
modice elongato ; elytris crenulato-striatis, interstitiis minus latis
antice sat convexis postice anguste carinatis, spina humerali
parva ; metasterni disco sublaevi vel puncturis rarissimis im-
presso ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde elongato.
Long. 2 1. Lat. ~ 1.
Near A. nudus, Blackb., but readily distinguishable by the
puncturation of its pronotum becoming close and even on the
extra-discal portion.
N. S. Wales ; Forest Reefs (Mr. Lea).
A. spissus, sp. nov.
Minus angustus ; minus parallelus ; sat convexus ; fere glaber;
subnitidus ; niger, clypei margine palpis antennis pedibusque
rufis ; capite postice subfortiter (latera versus crebre leviter)
punctulato, antice emarginato ; sutura clypeali hand perspicua ;
prothorace quam longiori ut 3 ad 2 latiori, subquadrato, supra
sat aequaliter (basin versus magis grosse minus crebre) crebre sat
168 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
fortiter punctulato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis omnibus
obtusis, basi infra superfieiei planum marginata ; scutello trian-
gular! minus elongate; elytris crenulato-striatis, interstitiis minus
latis antice sat fortiter convexis postice sat anguste carinatis,
spina hunierali parva ; metasterni disco fere laevi ; tarsorum
posticorum articulo basali valde elongate.
Long. U 1. Lat. f 1.
In common with the preceding four species, this Ataenius has
a liindward projecting ridge along the base of the prothorax,
below the plane of the dorsal surface, which, if the prothorax is
in contact with the base of the elytra, simulates a basal margin
of the pronotum. In many species of Ataenius the correspond-
ing ridge is (though not absolutely wanting) much less defined
and conspicuous. The present insect is of convex (and but little
parallel) form, similar to that of A. tweedensis, Blackb., and A.
gibbus, Blackb., from both of which it differs I'fi^er alia by the
considerably closer puncturation of the disc of its pronotum.
That segment is somewhat similarly punctulate in the species
mentioned above as A. australis, Har., but differs by its well-
defined longitudinal sulcus.
N. Queensland (Mr. Koebele).
A. CONSORS, sp. nov.
Sat angustus ; sat parallelus ; sat convexus ; fere glaber ; sub.
nitidus ; niger, clypei margine palpis antennis pedibusque rufes
centibus ; capite postice punctulato, antice et latera versus sub-
tilius minus crebre granulato, antice emarginato ; sutura clypeali
nulla; prothorace quam longiori ut 4 ad 3 latiori, supra sat
aequaliter (basin versus fortiter uiinus crebre) crebre vix fortiter
punctulato, lateribus leviter ai'cuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis,
basi infra superfieiei planum marginata ; scutello triangular!,
modice elongato ; elytris crenulato-striatis, interstitiis sat angus-
tis antice sat convexis postice carinatis angustis, spina humeral!
parva ; metasterni disco puucturis non nullis sat grossis impresso ;
tarsorum posticorum articulo basal! valde elongato.
Long. \^^ 1. Lat -^-^ 1. (vix).
The puncturation of the pronotum is not much different in
distribution from that of the species referred to above as A.
australis, Har., but it is conspicuously less coarse and becomes
Revision of the Australian A'phodUdes. 169
more suddenly finer about the middle. The absence of a longitu-
dinal sulcus and the much less cariniform elytral interstices inter
alia separate it widely from austral is. Its much more parallel
form distinguishes it from several of the preceding species, and
the much closer puncturation of its pronotum from others. Its
nearest ally is A. goyderensis, Blackb., from which it differs by
the granulation of its head much finer and not extending to the
median portion of the disc, and by the puncturation of its pro-
notum considerably closer and finer in the front part.
N. Queensland (Mr. Koebele).
A. (Ammoecius) semicoecus, Macl-C?).
This name appears to be a misprint for "semicaecus." I have
before me a species from IST.W. Australia which I am disposed to
identify with it, since it agrees with the description fairly well,
and is from the same region. It differs from the description in
the tendency of the sides of the head to granulation, in the hind
angles of the prothorax being more obtuse than I should expect
from the phrase " nearly square," and in the elytra not
being conspicuously more "brownish" than tne pronotum.
It would not, however, be safe to treat this species as
distinct from semicoecus, especially as it agrees with the
description in its pronotum being "finely punctulate," more
finely and smoothly, indeed, than in any of its immediate allies.
Except for this last-named character the insect is very close to
A. consors, Blackb.
A. COLORATUS, sp. nov.
Minus angustus; modice parallelus; modice convexus; fere
glaber; minus nitidus; niger palpis an tennis pedibus elytrorumque
apice ferrugineis ; capite postice punctulato, antice et latera
versus subtilius plus minusve perspicue granulato, antice emar-
ginato ; sutura clypeali nulla; prothorace quam longiori ut
4 ad 3 latiori, subquadrato, supra sat aequaliter sat crebre vix
fortiter (postice magis fortiter, paullo minus crebre) punctulato,
lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi
infra superficiei planum marginata; scutello triangulari minus
elongato ; elytris striatis (striis leviter crenulatis), interstitiis
minus latis antice sat convexis postice angustis manifesto
170 Proceedings of tlte Royal Society of Victoria.
carinatis, spina humerali parva ; metasterni disco vix perspicue
punctulato ; tarsorum pqsticorum articulo basali valde elongate.
Long. 1-/^1. Lat. ^"^'l.
Somewhat intermediate in form between A. gibbus, Blackb.,
and its allies, and the more parallel depressed species. The
puncturation of the pronotum is mucii like that of the species I
take to be A. australis, Har., but is somewhat more rugulose
and less close near the hind angles. The reddish apical region of
the elytra seems to be constant. The crenulations of the elytral
striae are feebly impressed, as in A. gibbus, from which species it
is readily distinguishable by, inter alia, its much less smooth head
and the much closer and more even puncturation of its pronotum.
It is not unlike A. torridus, Blackl)., structurally, but differs by,
inter alia, its very much greater size, and its head more or less
granulate and not distictly punctulate. From A. goyderensis,
Blackb., it differs by, inter alia, the much more feeble crenulation
of its elytral striae.
W. Australia.
A. wALKERi, sp. nov.
Minus angustus; modice parallelus; minus convexus; fere
glaber; opacus; niger, palpis antennis pedibusque ferrugineis;
capite confertim subtilissime punctulato et longitudinaliter
strigoso, antice emarginato; prothorace subquadrato, quam
longiori fere ut 3 ad 2 latiori, supra aequaliter confertim subtiliter
punctulato, lateribus vix arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi
baud marginata; scutello triangulari minus elongato; elytris
sulcatis, sulcis vix perspicue crenulatis; interstitiis cariniformibus,
spina humerali parva; metasterni disco subfortiter minus sparsim
punctulato; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali valde elongate.
Long. U 1. Lat. \ 1.
The extremely fine close and even puncturation of the
pronotum of this very small species distinguishes it readily from
all the other Australian Ataenii known to me.
N. Territory of S. Australia (Mr. J. J. Walker).
Euparia.
The following species must, I think, be referred to this
genus. I regret that I have not in my extra-Australian collec-
Revision of the Australian A'phodiides. 171
tion a specimen of an already descfibed Euparia for comparison.
Lacordaire speaks of the genus as consisting of two divisions, the
second of whicli appears to have been sul>sequently separated by
Harold as the aggregate on which he founded Ataenius.
Lacordaire distinguishes his second division of Euparia [of which,
he says, the type is E. (Aphodius) stercorator. Fab.] from the
tirst by the apex of the frontal dilatation on either side of the
head being obtuse (acute in the first division), by the base of the
prothoiax being gently rounded (very sinuate near the hind
angles, in the first division), and by the absence of a strongly
developed humeral spine of the elytra. Harold (Ann. Mus. Gen.,
1877, p. 97) mentions some other characters, speaking of Atae-
nius as "perfectly distinct from Euparia by its prothorax not
depressed on the sides, by its legs not elongated, and by its
straight posterior tibiae." The insect before me presents all the
characters indicated above as distinctive of Euparia, and there-
fore I have no doubt of its being a member of that genus.
E. OLLIFFI, sp. nov.
Elongata ; sat parallela ; modice convexa ; fere glabra ; sat
nitida ; piceo-nigra, antennis ferrugineis ; capite crebre subtiliter
subaspere punctulato, antice late leviter emarginato ; sutura cly-
peali baud perspicua ; prothoi-ace quam longiori ut 10 ad 7 latiori,
subquadrato, supra sat aequaliter crebre dupliciter (subtiliter et
rugulose subgrosse) sat aequaliter punctulato, margin ibus (antice
quam postice niagis late) manifeste explanatis, lateribus antice
sinuatim sat rectis (ante angulos posticos emarginatis), angulis
anticis obtusis posticis retrorsum prominentibus, basi ad latera
fortiter sinuata ; scutello anguste elongato ; elytris sat fortiter
sulcatis, sulcis sat obsolete crenulatis, interstitiis punctulatis sat
angustis cariniformibus, spina humerali sat magna ; metasterni
disco crebre fortiter punctulato ; tarsorum posticorum articulo
basali modice elongato ; tarsis sat robustis.
Long. 2J 1. Lat. 1 1.
This species has a quite remarkable superficial resemblance to
a liliputian Cryptodus caviceps, Westvv. It was given to me
many years ago by the late Mr. A. S. OUiff.
N. S. Wales (Tweed R.).
172 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Psammodius.
This genus has not, to my knowledge, been previously recorded
as Australian, although it is of wide distribution in other
countries. Mulsant (Lamell. d. France) proposed to V)reak it up
into four genera, but Erichson subsequently declined to accept
these aggregates as more than sub-genera, and in this he was
followed by the Baron de Harold. None of the Australian
species known to me can be regarded as typical examples of any
of these sub-genera, though one of them comes very near to the
sub-genus Psammodius, the only difference I can find consisting
in the extreme feebleness (almost absence) of sulcation on the
pronotum. The other species differ from the sub-genus Psam-
modius by their pronotum not laterally fringed with setae, from
the sub-genus Pleurophorus by the basal joint of their hind torsi
shorter than the apical spine of the hind tibiae, and from
Platytomus by their hind femora not more feeble than the front
femora. The characters just mentioned would seem to associate
them with Diastictus, but they have not the extremely small
claws of that aggregate. Probably they are not far from P.
indicus, Har. (from the Malay Archipelago), which is mentioned
by its author as not referable to any named sub-genus, although
the almost absence of sulci on the pronotum perhaps indicates a
wide divergence; in respect of this character they would seem to
be near P. laevicoUis, Klug., which Harold places near P. indicus.
One of these Psammodii, I have already described under the
name zietzi, but by some oversight I attributed it to Ataenius,
which I now see is certainly not its right place.
In assigning these insects to Psammodius, it seems desirable tc
say that I have not succeeded in making a satisfactory observa-
tion of the mouth organs, and that I am not sure of the outer
lobe of the maxillae being denticulate at the apex. The species
before me differ from Aphodius, Ammoecius, etc., in having the
top of the front declivity of the elytra defined, and from Euparia,
Ataenius, and Rhyssemus by their hind tibiae strongly dilated
towai'ds the apex. Their hind femora of widely oval form (with
the front outline very strongly arched), and the strongly
granulate head with its clypeus not distinguished from the
general surface, are quite in accordance with Psammodius, as
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 173
also the narrow elongate scutellum. The apex of the pygidium,
when tlie abdomen is not shrunk or unduly extended, is dis-
tinctly visible but only to a small extent. The length of the
basal joint of the hind tarsi varies (as in the acknowledged
sub-genera of Psammodius) but is never greater (as it is in
Ataenius, etc.) than the width of the apex of the hind tibiae.
The only character that causes me any hesitation in placing the
following species in Psammodius is the extreme feebleness of the
inequalities on the surface of their pronotum, but (as noted
above) there is already at least one species of Psammodius
(recognized by Harold) in which the sulci of the pronotum are
more oi- less obsolete. The eyes are normal, and very distinctly
granulate.
Ps. AUSTRALICUS, Sp. nOV.
Ovatus; sat latus; convexus; sat nitidus; sat glaber (sed
prothorace setulis fimbriate; rufo-brunneus; capite granulate,
antice late subemarginato; prothorace quam longiori ut 3 ad 2
latiori, supi'a grosse minus inaequaliter minus sparsim (sed prope
latera sparsim) punctulato, latera versus transversim (pone
marginem anticum leviter, prope medium obsolete) breviter
sulcato, lateribus arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi haud
marginata; scutello triangular! modice elongate; elytris crenulato-
striatis, interstitiis vix convexis vix perspicue punctulati-s, spina
humerali minuta; metasterni disco laevi; tarsorum posticorum
articulo basali quaia tiljiae latitudo breviori.
Long. If 1. Lat. 4 1 (vix).
N. S. wiles (from Mr. Lea).
Ps. OBSCURIOR, sp. nOV.
Subovalis; minus latus, sat convexus ; sat nitidus ; fere glaber;
nigro-piceus, palpis antennis capite antice pedibusque rutis; capite
granulate, antice emarginato ; prothorace quam longiori fere ut 4
ad 3 latiori, supra in parte pestica lengitudinaliter sulcato, acer-
vatim grossissime punctulato, latera versus transversim (pone
marginem anticum profunde, prope medium vix perspicue) sul-
cato, lateribus paruni arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis, basi haud
marginata ; scutello triangulai-i sat anguste elongate ; elytris stri-
atis, striis profunde crenulatis, interstitiis sat angustis sat con-
174 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
vexis vix perspicue punctulatis, spina humerali modica ; meta-
sterni disco laevi ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali quam
tibiae latitude breviori.
Long. 1|-1| 1. Lat. I 1.
Decidedly narrow and elongate for a Psammodius. The sulca-
tion of the pronotura is not so obsolete as in the other two Aus-
tralian species that I attribute to the genus. The punctu ration
of the pronotura is extremely coarse. Tn some examples the
elytra are more or less decidedly brown.
S. Australia ; also W. Australia (from Mi-. Lea).
Tablilatiox of Australian Psammodii.
A. — Pronotum fringed with setae - - australicus, Blackb.
AA. — Pronotum not setulose.
B. — Length of basal joint of hind tarsi con-
siderably less than width of apex of
tibia ------ obscurior, Blackb.
BB. — Length of basal joint of hind tarsi
scarcely less than width of apex of
tibia ------- zietzi, Blackb.
Saprosites.
This genus has not been previously recorded as Australian,
although at least one Australian species belonging to it has been
described as a member of a closely allied genus. I have in my
extra-Australian collection a specimen of S. pygmaeus, Har.,
named by Dr. Sharp, and therefore can be quite confident in
referring the following four species to Saprosites, as they are
all undoubtedly congeneric with S. pygmaeus. They differ
essentially from all the other Aphodiides known to me by the
structure of the inesosternum, which is not declivous between the
intermediate coxae but continues the plane of the metasternum.
This segment, liowever, varies remarkably in its structure,
according to the species, in other respects; the median line in
some species being a narrow longitudinal carina (as in S.
pygmaeus); in other species the mesosternum being, l)etween the
intermediate coxae, a much wider and non-cariniform process
which is either nearly flat or obtusely convex. The hind tibiae
Revision of tJie Australian Aphodiides. 175
are short and strongly dilated towards the apex, but not trans-
versely carinate. The top of the front declivity of the elytra is
not distinctly margined, but is defined and abrupt [as compared
with the same in (e.g.) Aphodius].
My Ataenius mendax must be transferred to this genus. I
have received from Mr. Lea some specimens under the name
Ammoecius nitidicollis, Macl., which also appertain to Saprosites.
Macleay's description mentions no character indicating the genus
of his species and is so brief that it might apply to any one of
several Ataenii, etc., before me. Presumably, however, Mr. Lea
has compared them with Macleay's type and considered them
identical, though it must be noted that I have seen a different
species (a Saprosites, however) in Mr. Griffiths' collection, which
their owner tells me Mr. Lea regarded also as S. nitidicollis,
Macl. As, however, the specimens Mr. Lea sent to me agree
better with Macleay's description than does that shown me by
Mr. Griffith (the head in the latter being quite strongly
punctulate), I think it is best to claim Macleay's name for the
former and to treat it as correctly named by Mr. Lea.
The Australian species which I refer to Saprosites do not
seem to have strong external sexual characters. In the three
species of which I have both sexes [mansuetu.s, Blackb. ;
nitidicollis, -Macl. (?); and mendax, Blackb.] I can find no sexual
characters on the head or in the armature of the front tibiae, but
the sexes differ in the structure of the abdomen ; the pygidium in
one sex (probably male) being vertical and more convex, while in
the other sex it is flatter, and sufficiently deflected under the
insect to be visible when the specimen is laid on its back. In
the former sex the ventral sutures are strongly sinuous with
their front margin multidenticulate; in the latter a little
(nitidicollis and mendax) or much (mansuetus) less so.
S. MANSUETUS, Sp. nOV.
Minus elongatus; .sat parallel us; minus convexus; fere glaber;
sat nitidus; piceus, nonnihil rufescens, palpis antennis pedibusque
plus minusve dilutioribus; capita subtilissime vix crebre punctu-
lato, antice late leviter emarginato; sutura clypeali haud
perspicua; prothorace subquadrato quam longiori fere ut 4 ad 3
latiori, supra dupliciter (subtiliter et fortiter) subacervatim
176 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
punctulato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis omnibus obtusis,
basi ad latera uianifeste (in medio baud) marginata; scutello
triangulari minus elongate; elytris fortiter crenulato-striatis,
interstitiis minus convexis subtilissime punctulatis, dente
humerali parvo; metasterni disco subtiliter nee ci'ebre punctu-
lato; mesosterno inter coxas intermedias longitudiiialiter anguste
carinato ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali quam tibiae
latitude subbreviori.
Long. If 1. Lat. I 1. (vix).
Not unlike S. pygmaeus, Har., and with the mesosternum of
similar structure. It is, however, inter alia a larger species of
darker colour, and having the pronotum very much more coarsely
punctured.
W. Australia; Donnybrook (Mr. Lea).
S. STERNALIS, Sp. nOV.
Minus elongatus ; sat parallelus ; minus convexus ; fereglaber;
sat nitidus ; rufus ; capite subtilissime vix crebre punctulato,
antice late leviter emarginato ; sutura clypeali nulla ; prothorace
subquadrato, quam longiori fere ut 4 ad 3 latiori, supra dupli-
citer (subtiliter et fortiter) subacervatim punctulato, lateribus
leviter arcuatis in parte antica sat late deplanatis, angulis omni-
bus obtusis, basi haud marginata ; scutello triangulari modice
elongato ; elytris fortiter crenulato-striatis, interstitiis minus
convexis laevibus, dente humerali sat magno ; metasterni disco
laevi ; mesosterno inter coxas intermedias laevi longitudinaliter
late obtuse convexo ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali quam
tibiae latitude sublongiori.
Long. U 1. Lat. I 1. (vix).
Differs fi-om the preceding (S. mansuetus), inter alia, by its
mesosternum not carinate between the intermediate coxae and
by the lateral margins of its pronotum being very conspicuously
flattened in their front part.
N. S. Wales ; Tweed R. (Mr. Olliff ).
S. MENDAX, Blackb.
Modice elongatus ; sat parallelus ; minus convexus ; fere gla-
ber ; sat nitidus ; piceus, pedibus dilutioribus, palpis antennis-
Revision of the Au.straUan Aphodiides. 177
que rutis ; capite crebre minus subtiliter punctulato, aiitice late
leviter emarginato ; sutura clypeali nulla; prothorace subquad-
rato, quam longiori fere ut 4 ad 3 latiori, supra dupliciter (sub-
tiliter et sat fortiter) vix acervatim punctulato, lateribus leviter
arcuatis in parte antica sunima leviter dilatatis, angulis anticis
obtusis posticis obtuse dentiformibus, basi infra superticiei planum
marginata ; scutello triangulari modice elongato ; ely tris fortiter
crenulato-striatis, interstitiis minus convexis sublaevibus dente
humerali sat magno ; metasterni disco subcrebre minus subtiliter
punctulato ; mesosterno inter coxas intermedias punctulato longi-
tudinaliter late subplanato ; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali
quam libiae latitudo sublongiori.
Long. If 1. Lat. I 1.
As this insect was originally described as an Ataenius, and
characters were omitted that distinguish it from the other
Australian series of Saprosites (then unknown to me), I have
thought it well to re-describe it. I may add that, since I wrote
the original description, I have taken in Tasmania examples of a
Saprosites in which the puncturation of the head is very evidently
liner, but, as I cannot find any other definite characters to dis-
tinguish them from S. mendax, it seems best to regard them as
representing a local form of that species. I have also seen what
I believe to be the same species, in Mr. Griffith's collection, of a
uniform ferruginous colour.
Victoria ; N. S. Wales ; Tasmania.
S. NITIDICOLLIS, Macl. (?).
The species mentioned above as probably this insect is readily
distinguished from S. mansuetus, Blackb., by its mesosternum
wider and non-carinate between the intermediate coxae, from
S. sternalis, Blackb., by the very distinct fine puncturation of its
meta- and meso-sterna, and fi'om S. mendax. Blackb., by the
hind angles of its prothorax not outwardly prominent.
The following table shows the characters by which the four
Australian species that I refer to this genus may be distinguished.
inier se.
A. — Mesosternum between coxae narrow and
cariniform ----- mansuetus, Blackb.
178 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
AA. — Mesosternum between coxae wide, and
flattish or obtusely convex.
B. — Sterna non-punctulate - - - sternalis, Blackb.
BB. — Sterna conspicuously punctulate.
C. — Hind angles of prothorax outwardly
prominent . - - - mendax, Blackb.
CC. — Hind angles of prothorax not out-
wardly prominent - . - nitidicollis, Macl.?
SapPUS (gen. nov., Aphodiidarum).
Palpi labiales breves, maxillares niodici (liorum articulo ultimo
quani ceteri longiori); mandibuli labrum excedentes ; labrum
apertum transversum ; caput sat breve, sat convexum, autice vix
emarginatum ; oculi modici, perspicue sat subtiliter granulati ;
antennae 9-articulatae ; prothorax transversus fere aequalis con-
vexus ; scutellum modicum, minus angustatum ; elytra elongata,
parallela, superficie dorsali antice bene definita nee margine
elevata instructa, humeris dentatis ; pedes sat elongati ; pedum
posticorum femora oblongo-ovalia, tibiis a basi ad apicem sat
aequaliter sat fortiter dilatatis in margine externo denticulatis,
tarsis sat elongatis (articulo basali sat cylindrico, quam
sequentes 3 conjuncti et quam tibiae spina apicalis vix breviori) ;
pygidium elytris haud plane tectum ; coxae anticae contiguae,
intermediis late distantes ; mesosternum fere horizontale, inter
coxas intermedias longitudinaliter tricarinatum.
It is impossible for me to describe the following very interest-
ing species without giving it a new generic name, although I am
very chary of proposing new genera in groups whose existing
genera are known to be usually of wide distribution ; since only
a specialist in such a group can feel any confidence that he may
not be re-naming some genus founded on a recently discovered
species in some distant land. I am unwilling, however, to postpone
the record of this species, and feel fairly sure that it cannot be
placed in any genus known to Australasia or the Malayan regions.
Its protruded labrum and mandibles associate it with Aegialia,
with which genus, however, it agrees in scarcely any other
structural character that is distinctive among the Aphodiides.
Lacordaire, in his notes on Aegialia, states that there are some
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 179
species of more or less elongate form which Erichson transferred
from Psammodius to Aegialia on account of their having the
labrum and mandibles of the latter. Lacordaire does not
particularize the species, nor does he mention where Erichson's
note is to be found, nor can I find it in any work of Erichson's
that I possess. Probably P. cylindricus, Eschsch, from the
Aleutian Islands, is one of those referred to. I hardly think it
possible, however, that the species described below can be con-
generic with them, as it is unimaginable that Erichson would
have referred it to Aegialia in spite of its elongate form, and if
he had done so he would certainly have been in error. It has
the facies of Saprosites, which it resembles in most of its
characters.
S. GRIFFITHI, sp. nov.
Elongatus; parallelus; minus convexus; fere glaber; sat
nitidus; piceus, palpis antennis pedibusque dilutioribus; capita
crebre minus subtiliter punctulato; sutura clypeali perspicua;
prothorace quam longiori ut 5 ad 4 latiori ab apice retrorsum
leviter angustato, supra vix crebre (basin versus fortiter,
antrorsum gradatini magis subtiliter) punctulato, postice longitu-
dinaliter leviter late impresso, lateribus leviter arcuatis prope
basin sat abrupte sinuatis, angulis anticis subprominulis posticis
rectis, basi baud marginata; elytris sat fortiter crenulato-striatis,
interstitiis convexis vix perspicue punctulatis, dente humerali
modico; metasterni disco grosse inaequaliter punctulato.
Long. 2 1. Lat. y^^ 1.
The deep median sulcus of the metasternum, which is present
in all the species known to me of Saprosites (but which does not
seem to vary sexually nor in a Dianner available for specific
characters), becomes in this insect an oval excavation very
coarsely punctulate at the bottom. I do not find in the
specimens before me any characters likely to be sexual. The
front tibiae are tridentate externally (as in Saprosites) and the
ventral sutures are normal, without denticulation. The pygidium
does not differ materially from that of the sex of Saprosites,
which I regard as the female. Probably I have not seen the
.male of this insect.
Tasmania (Mr. Griffith).
12a
180 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Hybosorides.
This group (Lacordaire's 4th tribe) of the sub-family Coprides
agrees with the Aphodiides in having two spines at the apex of
the hind tibiae, but differs from the Aphodiides, inter alia, in
having 10-jointed antennae, with the basal joint of the club
cupuliform (the Aphodiides having 9-jointed antennae with the
basal joint non-cupuliform). So far as I know it is represented
in Australia by a single genus only.
Phoeochrous.
Of this genus a single species P. (Silphodes) emarginatus. Cast.,
has been reported by Harold to have been found in North
Queensland, and Macleay described, under the name Silphodes
hirtipes, an insect (also from Queensland) which appears to be a
Phoeochrous. I have before me a considerable number of
specimens from various localities in Queensland which seem to be
certainly the insect described by Macleay, and the question
suggests itself whether they are distinct from P. emarginatus. I
am inclined to regard them as distinct, although I have not
access to Castelnan's description. Jiarold, however, states that
P. (Silphodes) indicus, Westw., and sumatrensis, Westw., are both
identical with emarginatus, and Westwood's descriptions under
those names do not appear to fit satisfactorily the Queensland
specimens that I have mentioned. Nevertheless, the descriptions
are very brief, and I cannot say that they specify any one
character (appearing in both descriptions) that is absolutely
irreconcilable with the identity of P. hirtipes. The most
obvious inconsistency between it and Westwood's descriptions is
that the latter call the head in sumatrensis, and the pronotum in
indicus, " tenuissime punctato," which is not the case with either
of those segments in hirtipes (its head, especially, being in both
sexes quite strongly punctulate). Westwood's phrase, however,
may have been a little exaggerated in respect of the insects
before him ; and so also, perhaps, with regard to the other small
discrepancies that I notice. In P. hirtipes all the claws of the
male are much more robust than those of the female, and are
appendiculate.
Revision of the Australian Aphodiides. 181
In Masters' Catalogue a second genus (Coelodes) of the Hybo-
sorides is enumerated as Australian, but Harold has pointed out
that the species attributed to it (bimaculatus, Macl.) is in reality
a Liparochus, and therefore not a Hybosorid.
[Note.— The author wishes it to be stated that names which
are genitives of proper nouns were written with initial capitals
by him, but were altered on the responsibility of the Editor.
The author also objects to the non-use of diphthongs, and the use
of Roman type for scientific names mentioned in the body of the
paper. — The Editor.]
Art. V. — Tabulated List of tJie Fossil Cheilostoviatous-
Polyzoa in the Victorian Tertiary Deposits.
By C. M. MAPLESTONE.
[Read 9tli June, 190Jt.]
Ill compiling this list of the fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa
found in the Victorian Tertiary deposits, I have followed Dr.
MacGillivray's classification as given in his " Monograph of the
Tertiary Polyzoa of Victoria."^ In addition to my own observa-
tions I have included Dr. MacGillivray's records in his mono-
graph, Mr. Waters' in the Q.J.G.S. for 1881, ef seq., and Mr.
Mulder's in the"Geelong Naturalist " for March, 1904, distin-
guishing Dr. MacGillivray's records by an *, Mr. Waters by a f,
and Mr. Mulder's by a |. These records are, however, inserted
only in cases where I have not observed the species in the differ-
ent localities, and I have not deemed it necessary to indicate
their records where they are the same as mine. I would here
note that Dr. MacGillivray, in his records of the fossil species
occurring in the Muddy Creek deposits (inserted in column 6),
did not discriminate between the upper and lower beds, but I
have included them so as to make the list as complete as possible,
and also those of Mr. Waters from the same locality for the
same reason. My records in that column are of specimens from
the lower beds.
The total number of species recorded is 466, of which 125, or
28 per cent., are also living, though not all in Australian waters.
The following is a summary of a comparison of the fossil and
recent species.
The single species of Liriozoidae and Bigemellariidae are not
found living. Of the 79 species of Catenicellidae recorded as
fossil, 10 are also living in Victoria, one in South Africa, and
one in the South Atlantic. Of Calwelliidae there is only one
fossil species, and that is different from the recent ones. In the
Cellulariidae there are 15 fossil species, 3 of which are living in
Australia. There is only one fossil species of Bicellariidae ; it is
1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Vic, vol. iv., 1895.
List of the Fossil Clieilostomatous Polyzoa. 183
not recorded as living. There are 23 fossil species of Cellariidae,
3 of which are living in Australia, and one in the North
Atlantic. There is only one fossil species of Flustridae, which is
also living in Australia. There are 74 species of Menibranipori-
dae, 23 of which are living, chiefly in Australian and South Paci-
fic waters, one is found in the Mediterranean, one in the Canaries
and Florida, one in the Falkland Islands and Kerguelen Island,
and one ranges from Australian to European seas. There are 7
fossil species of Steganoporellidae, 3 of which are recorded as living,
one on the coast of South America, Florida, New Zealand and
Australia ; another in Tahiti and Torres Straits, and another in
Australia, New Zealand and Japan. None of the 8 fossil species
of Microporidae are recorded as living. Of Cribrilinidae 16
species are recorded as fossil, one of which is living in Victoria,
one in Bass Straits, one in European Seas, and one is cosmopo-
litan. There are 4 fossil species of Hiantoporidae, one of which
is living in Victoria. Of Microporellidae 18 are found fossil and
9 of them are living, chiefly in Australian waters, but one
extends to Florida, and two are cosmopolitan.
The family Lepraliidae is represented by 46 fossil species, two
of them are found living in New Zealand, and six in Australian
seas, two of which also occur in northern seas, and one
occurs in the North Atlantic only. There are 55 species of
Schizoporellidae, 15 of which are found in Australian seas,
One of which also occurs in northern seas, one is cosmopolitan,
one occurs in Patagonia, and one in China. Of the others,
one is living in European seas, one in the North Pacific, and one
in New Guinea. Of Smittiidae there are 65 fossil species, 20 of
which are found living, 14 of them in Australian seas, 3 of which
are also living in the northern hemisphere, 3 are living in the
northern seas only, one in the Phillipine Islands, and one in
Patagonia and the Falkland Islands. There are two fossil
species of Tubucellariidae, one of whicli is living in Australian
seas. In Prostomariidae the only species is a fossil one. Ther*
are 23 species of Celleporidae, 7 of which are also living on the
Australian coast, one of which is also found in Florida. There
are 25 fossil species of Reteporidae, 10 of them are living, 9 in
the Australian seas, one of which is also found in Florida, but
one is found only in European seas.
184 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
The almost, purely Australian family Catenicellidae is very
numerously represented, 79 species being recorded, and the
number would no doubt be still further increased if a more
diligent search were made for them ; though it is surprising that
so many specimens have been already found when their minute-
ness is considered, for the material I have received from several
deposits had already been washed and cleaned, and the Cateni-
cellidae had consequently vanished ; this will account for their
not being recorded from some of the localities. The fossil Cel-
lariidae are also more numerous than the recent forms, and the
Meinbraniporidae, Lepraliidae, Schizoporellidae and Smittiidae
are also very largely represented. The Calwelliidae, Cellularii-
dae, Bicellariidae and Flustridae, being free growing and only
slightly calcified, occur much less frequently in the deposits than
do the more highly calcified and encrusting forms. The number
of Celleporidae are probably much greater than is recorded,
because their nature is such that, although specimens can be
assigned to that family, it is in comparatively few cases they are
sufficiently well preserved to permit of definite description.
Fossil Species now Living in America and Africa.
Catenicella taurina. Busk, South Africa.
Vittaticella sacculata. Busk, South Atlantic.
Cellaria biseriata. Map., North Atlantic.
Amphiblestrum annulus, Manz., sp., Falkland I. and Kerguelen I.
Cupularia canariensis. Busk, Canaries and Florida.
Farcimia oculata. Busk, Florida.
Thalamoporella rosieri, Aud., sp., S. America, Florida.
Escharipora stellata, Smitt, Florida.
Lepralia mucronata, Smitt, North Atlantic.
L. pertusa, Esper., North America, Europe.
Schizoporella phymatopora, Reuss, North Pacific.
S. ridleyi, McG., Patagonia.
Porella concinna. Busk, North America and Europe.
Smittia nitida, Verrill, Africa, North America and Medi-
terranean.
Aspidostoma crassum, Hiucks, Patagonia, Falkland I.
Cellepora albirostris, Smitt, sp., Florida.
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa. 185
Fossil Species now Living in Northern Seas and
Pacific Ocean.
Membranipora bidens, Busk, sp., Mediterranean.
Membranipora intermedia, Kirkpatrick, Torres Straits.
Membranipora lineata, L., Northern seas.
Membranipora macrostoma, Reuss, Phillipines.
Lunulites guineensis, Busk, New Guinea.
Steganoporella lateralis, McG., Tahiti and Torres Straits.
Steganoporella niagnilabris, Bk., Japan.
Membranipora nitida, Johnston, European seas.
Cribrilina radiata, Moll., sp.. Cosmopolitan.
Microporella ciliata, Linn., sp., Cosmopolitan.
Microporella malusii, Aud., sp.. Cosmopolitan.
Lepralia depressa. Busk, Northern seas.
Schizoporella auriculata, HassaJl, European seas.
Schizoporella biaperta, Michelin, sp.. Northern seas.
Schizoporella cecilii, Aud., sp.. Cosmopolitan.
Bipora elegans, D'Orb., China.
Smittia collaris. Norm., European .=eas.
Smittia reticulata, J. McG., sp., Europe.
Mucronella porosa, Hincks., Phillipines.
Rhyncopora bispinosa, Jolinst., sp., Europe.
Northern Seas and Pacific.
Palmicellaria skenei, Ell. and Sol., Northern seas.
Retepora beaniana, King, European seas.
186
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
other Localities.
Living; Victoria.
Living; Victoria.
•sjspuiij ^
•JBAIH Itaqo^iH ^
0 CO O^OCDCOO.
•uo:)guiujoj^ i2
K5 10 »ffl 0 ic in 10
•^Ujoj s.ipqdiUBO ^
4-+ +-!• •)-H-+-l-+-l-+4-+
Tf* tJ* "^ ^ TJ< Tf* ^ ^ ^
—1 .-1 rti— li— ■•— -Hr-I 1— 1
•.{■ea oiaoo J3
•sauj^nf) J3?itj[ 2
•suLguo m
,—11—1 1-( — 1
■pjOJSUBA"^ 2
•pjojiaqs Ci
•jjaaao s.sipano oo
00 00 CO
•puBjqiIiao i>
•gpag ja.ttoi 'Jiaaao ^Cppniv co
# * *
0 ^COCDCDCO'^O
•^sdiQ Suudg ws
10 O L'S 1.0
•spuoj ujn'BjW •*
■4-
S.U'BIUUJBCI ^
•jsBoo ajiy 'M
•iCcAv^o ad^o -H
■3
Fam. Liriozoidae.
Gen. Liriozoa, Lamk.
L. laevigata. Waters sp. -
Fam. BlGEMELLABIIDAE.
Geu. Bigemellaria, McG.
B. pediinculata, McG.
Fam. Catenicellidae.
Gen. Catoiicella, Busk.
C. acuminata. Map.
C. acutirostris, Map.
C. alata, Wy. Thompson -
C. ampla, Waters -
C. ampliata. Map. - - -
C. auriculata, McG.
C. baccata, Map.
C. cincta, McG.
C. conica. Map.
C. cribraria, Busk . - -
C. cribriforiiiis. Waters -
List of the Fossil CJteilostomatous Polyzoa.
187
1
O
Living; Victoria.
Living ; Victoria.
Living; Australia.
•s.i3pu![j ^
•jsAia ii»Moin« S
OCOO coo COCDO o
•uo^.§u!UJoni 2
*
■ijuiod s.itaqdiu^O ^
++ +4-H- 4-+ ■M-1-+-M--M- 4-H-4-l-H-H~l--(-+
•itva ouoo 2
•ssujiinf) isinj 2
•
•siiiDuo ;i3
*
•pjOJSU'B.Cjl 2
•paoji3MS o;
•3(3810 s.aipjno CO
00 OO 00
•puwqiuso t-
•spaa JaMOT 'JiaaJO '^'PP"W '-^
# -»- *
CO ?D CO CD CO CO CO CO CD CO O
•5(3310 Suiadg »o
•spiioj luniSAV ■*
•s,u«uujai3(i CO
•^S'EOO 3JIV "^i
•a't;.v\^0 ad^O ^
CDCD O CD
•JiaajO Suuds lo
•spuoj uin^AV •*
^ •*
•e.u'Einua'BQ ec
•!(S«00 3JIV IN
•.C«.tt}0 sd^o ^
s
8
C. personata. Map. - - -
C. porosa, McG. - - -
C. retroversa, McG. -
C. spenceri, Map. - - -
C. stricta, McG. - - -
C. taurina. Busk ...
C. tenuis, McG.
C. ventricosa. Busk -
Gen. Stenostomaria, McG.
S. solida. Waters, sp.
Gen. Strophipora, McG.
S. bellis. Map. - - - -
S. excavata. Map. -
S. harveyi, Wy. Thom., sp.
S. sulcata. Map.
Gen. Vittaticella, Map.
V. buskii, Wy. Thom., sp.
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa.
189
other Localities.
Living; Victoria.
Living; South Atlantic.
■S49pUI[J ^
■a9Am ii3qo?!K 2
^ CO o
•UO^JBIUlUJOre J5
*
—1 — < — ■ — 1 ._! ,_( ,H
•luiod s.tiaqdiUEO ^
-^ 'i' ^ -^ ■* ■*■*'# tJ< ^-#
•A"«aouoo 2
■83ija«nJ) as!ji!d ^
•suajuQ ^i
--- ;^- d :^
•pJOJSUT!,^^ O
■pjojiaqs o:
•}|33J0 8,aipjnQ X
•puTjjqiiiao O 1
spaa Jaittoi '3133J0 Xppnn to
tCCO :0'J:0 O'XiCD^OO «DCOO
•spaa •i3A\oi '3193J0 ^fppnw to
CO CD CD CO CD CD CD
•JiaajO JSuudg »«
•spuoj; ujnBAV ■*
4-
S.UBUIUJIJQ CO
•IS'Boo aajv 0 9d^0 I-'
^
Species.
Gen. Catenaria, Busk.
C. tenuis, Maj). ...
Gen. Catenariopsis, Map.
C. morningtoniensis. Map.
Gen. Ditaxipora, McG.
D. inlernodia. Waters, sp.
Fam. Calwelliidae.
Gen. Calu-ellia, Wy. Thorn.
C. otwayensis. Map..
Fam. Celldlabiidae.
Gen. Menipea, Lamx.
M. alternata, McG. -
M. biaviculata. Map.
M. bicellata, Map. - - -
M. lineata, McG.
M. retroversa. Map.-
192
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
1
ai
5
o
Living; Australia, New Zealand
and Southern Ocean.
Living ; Australia.
Living; Victoria.
•s"pun.i i:;
i^ t-
•js.\iH uaMo^ire S
CO O o ?c
•uo^SuuuoK 12
ira i-o o
•^uioj sjiaqdia^o 2
■»-+ -M- ++■(-+ ++
•Aug ouoo 2
•saujBn?) a3;n.i 2
-M
■suijjiay H^
*
•pJOJSUB.Cj 2
■pJOJ[84S C5
•5(30.10 ^-.^IPJ^O 00
00 CO
•puT!jq!iI30 t-
•spag Ja.vvoi 'JiaaJO >Cppni\[ o
* # * *
CC CO f£> CD
■j(a9J0 Juuudg »o
•spuoti iijm!A\ •*
•S.UDUlUJUd «
•?ffBO0 ajjv -l -H r-l 1-1 -H ,—1
•pjojiaqg 05
05 C3 05
•>199.i0 s.aipano 00
00 00 00
•pinjjqiiiao «>
•spag .ta.ttoq 'nasJO -^PPnK «0
;OCOCDcD «D :oo ?0 0
•J139J0 Suudg 0
10 10 ITS 10 lO iO
•spuoj luiiBAV "^
-* ^
•S.UBUIUJBQ CO fO w «
•^SBOo ajiy eq (TJ (m ri s
•spaa aa.woi '5i39J0 ^ppn^ «D
CO CD CO
•3J83J0 Suuds U5
ITS IC >0
•spuoj u.in'B;^^ tji
-»- -t-
8,HBmUJt!(I CO
•jswo ajiy N
(M (M
•iC«A\^0 ad^o r-i
'^ i-l -H ,-1
of
C. grandis, Map. - . -
C. incudifei-a, Map.
C. laticella, McG. -
C. ovicellata, Stol. -
C. rigida, McG.
var. perampla, Waters
C. robusta, Map.
C. tnmida. Map.
Gen. Melicerita, Milne Ed.
M. elliptica, Map. - - -
Fam. Flustridae.
Gen. Craspedozoum, McG.
C. roboratum, Hincks, ep.
Fam. Membranipobidae.
Gen. Membranipora, Blainv.
M. ambigua, McG. - - -
M. appendiculata, Reuss
M. argvis, D'Orb. -
List of the Fossil Cheilostohiatoiis Folyzoa.
195
t
J
u
0
Living ; Mediterranean.
Fishing Point, Cape Otway.
Living; Australia.
Belmont.
Living ; Torres Straits.
Living ; Australia (Waters), and
Northern Seas.
■s-JspuM in
i>
•J9.\!H iiaqo^iw ^
CO CD '^ ^ '^ ^ CO CO
•UO^SuilMOIV Jf^
# # *
^ rt rH _M rH ,-1 rH
•juioj sjiaqduiBO "^
rH ~^ <-t r-i T-\ r-< r-f i-H
■XTjg ouoo 2
•S9ujisn?) Ja^ijj 2
"S'"!B!JO 7^
» *
rH rH I-H
•pjOJSUB.Cj 2
00 0
rH rH <-\
•pjojiaqg Oi
■>l3aao s.aipano 00
00 00 00 00
•piiBjqtIiao »
•spsg JSMOT 'naaJO Appn^ O
* * *
CO CO coco CD CO CO CO CD CO
■5)3,1.13 i?uudg 10
* *
spiioj ujntJAV ■^
-* •*
•S.UBIIIUaBQ CO
•^StJOO 8JIV !M
iq (N IM (M
•.^B.W^O aClBO rH
^ .^
Species.
aviculifera. Map.
bellis, Map. - . -
bidens. Busk, sp.
circularis, D'Orb.
cochleare, McG. -
concamerata, Waters -
concinna, McG. -
cyclostomata, McG. -
delicatula. Busk
dennnnti, Map. - - -
depressa, McG. - - -
elliptica, McG. -
fossa, McG.
geniinata. Waters
globulosa, Map. -
greg.?oni, McG. - - .
intermedia, Kirkp.
ligulata, Map. -
lineata, L. . . -
longipes, Map. - - -
gss^ggggggssss^ssss ^
13a
196
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
List of the Fossil Clieilostomatous Polyzoa.
:197
i
1
.0
Living ; New Zealand.
Living ; Victoria.
Lake BuUenmerri.*
Living ; New Guinea.
Lake BuUenmerri,* Fishing
Point, Cape Otway.
•s.iapuujl ^
i:^ t^
•j8A!a U8M3;!iV' S
CO CD 0 CO
i-l 1— 1 r-l .-1
•uoiSiitujore 2
10 10 Vffl
•!Hiio
M
Q*
aj
I-IO
^
*
a
o
Ph
o
r&
WfM
rt <£ M
s 2 o
s a CO
fi; ^ « 3 .a
3 j2 a s g
.-Mi*
9 0
O
bo
'>
*. -a
|-Si|
•aaAjH Ipqo?!re
•najSniujoji J2
•83uj«n5 J^^IM 22
•suiguo
-.D :0
•paojsu'BAj
•pjonaqs
•3139J0 s,9!pjno 00
•puwqiliao J>
•spag JaAvoq '^laaJO /fppnn <^
•jjaajO Suuds "5
•8puo
•spaa Ja-ttoi 'jjaaao '^PPniV O
o CO X' -o
•>l9a.i0 Suudg 1.0
lO o
•spuoj lurnJAV '*'
•S,UT!tUUJT!CI CC
cc rt
•;st:oo a.i!V N
Cvl
•.(ti.w^O ad^'O ^
--
Species.
Gen. Steganoporella, Smitt.
S. depressa. McG. -
S. lateralis, McG.
S. magnilabris, Busk
Fain. MiCROPORiDAK.
Gen. Micropora, Gray.
M. carinata. Map. -
M. elegans, Map.
M. lunipunctata. Map.
M. ordinata,. Waters
M. perforata, McG.
Gen Marropora, McG.
M. centralis, MoG. ■
M. clarkei, T. Woods, sp.
M. cribrihfera, Map.
Fain. Cribrilinidae.
Gen. Membraniporella, Smitt.
M. decorata, Map. -
List of the Fossil Citeilostomatous Polyzoa.
201
■
J
fa
Si
O
Living; Victoria.
Living ; European seas.
North Shore, Geelong.
Living ; Cosmopolitan.
Lake Bullenmerri.*
Living ; Bass Straits.
■sjapuiiJ il;
!> J^
■J8A!a IPMO^IK S
CO «0 '>-) CD CO --O --0 CO
I10;SUUU0I
*
•spag j3Moq 'ijaajQ ^ppnj^ i©
CO CO CO CO O CD CO CO CO CO CO
•5(3340 Suuds lO
ift iC »ft
•spuoj uaHVAV •*
:!^ t,
S.UtJUIUJlIQ W 00
•■JSTOO aaiy -N m
•An.w^o 3dB0 rt _, _ ,-1
Species.
M. distans, McG. -
M. nitida, Johnst. -
M. rugosa. Map
M. tunuicosta, McG.
Gen. Cribrilina, Gray.
C. cornuta, Mc'i.
C. dentipora. Waters
C. elevata, McG. -
C. orbicida, McG. -
(J. radiata, Moll., sp.
C. suggerens, Waters
C. terminata. Waters
C. tubulifera., Hiucks
C. turgida. Map.
Gen. Corhulijpora, McG.
C. ampulla. Map. -
C. ornata, McG.
202 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
1
s
u
0)
j:
O
Living; Victoria.
Living ; Cosmopolitan.
Living ; Australia and Zealand.
Living ; Cosmopolitan.
Lake Gnotuk.
Living ; Australia.
■SMpmiji ^
tH 1—1
■ja\m n^^o■^\v^ 55
iO (V ^ CO CC CO CO
•uoijSuiuaoH J2
« * * *
I— 1 1—1 .—1 f-l 1— 1 ^ ^H
•^uioj sjpqdiu^o ^
■M--H- -t-m- •♦-H-+ ++ ■(-+ ++
rHT-l^rH — li-li-lr-l rt
*
CO
r-l
•suiguo ^
rH
•pjojsuBA'j 2
0 0
1—1 1—1
•paojiaiis Ci
•ijaajO s.aipjno ao
00 X
•puujqniao J>
•spaa -Ja-wo^ 'jjaaao ^Cppn^ co
* *
CO CO CD CO CD CO CO
•jjaaJO Suuds m
•gpuoj uariBAV '^i
s.uiJiaujtiQ CO
•^SBOO aJJV 5^
(M
•Xbm!»o ad^o rH
1—1 r-l
(D
•8
5-
Fam. HiANTOPORIDAE.
Gen. Hiantopora, McG.
H. halli, McG.
H. liversidgei, T. Woods, sp. -
H. magna, McG. - - -
H. monoceros, Busk, sp. -
Fam. MlCROPORELMDAE.
Gen. Microporella, Hincks.
M. ciliata, Linn., sp.
M. didema, McG. -
M. macroijora, Stol. - - -
M. malusii, Aud., sp.
M. marginata. Map.
M. rudis, McG.
M. rugosa. Map. - - .
Gen. Tessaradoma, Norman.
T. elevata, Waters, sp. -
T. magnirostris, McG.
List of the Fossil Che Host omato its Polyzoa.
203
m
o
Si
O
Living ; Australia.
Living ; Australia.
Living ; Australia.
Murgheboluc, Belmont. Living;
Australia.
Murgheboluc.
Murgheboluc.
Living ; Florida and Victoria.
•SJ9PUII.J ^
•aaAig ipqo^iK S
^— IrH— ii-l i-li— 1 ■— 1 >-<
•UO^SUIUJOH |f^
lO lO lO lO »0 lO lO lO ira
•^tiioj s.iiaqduMJO "^
^ ^ "^ ■^ ^^ "^ ^*
•X^a OHOO 2
CO
•saujBn?) J8;n5 2
w
•euUJPO m
^:: :i':i
•paojsuBiCj S
o o o o o
•pjojpqs o;
05 o; c: oi
•^33^0 s.aipano co
QO X GO ao
•pa^jqiliaO i>
•spag J3M0T 'ijaajo ^Cppnjv '^
CD CO O CD CO O ^
•JiaajQ Suudg ws
lO O ID O
•spuoj ujniBAV "*
•S.UBUIUWa CO
•^S'Eoo ajjv "^i
(M (N (N N
•KvtA.%o ad'BO i-H
8
Gen. Adeona, Lamx.
A. cellulosa, McG. -
A. clavata, Stol., sp.
A. grisea, Lamx. - - -
A. mucronata, McG.
A. obliqtia, McG. - - .
A. symmetrica. Waters, sp.
Gen. DimorphoceUa, Map.
D. pyriformis. Map. - - -
J), triton, McG., sp.
Gen. Escharipora, Smitt.
E. stellata, Smitt -
Fam. Lepraliidae.
Gen. Lepralia, Johnston.
L. abdita, McG.
L. airensis, Map. - - .
L. bairnsdalei. Waters -
204 Proceedings of tite Royal Society of Victoria.
1
1
o
Nhill.
Lake BuUenmerri.*
Living ; Bass Straits.
Lake BuUenmerri.
Living ; New Zealand.
Jimmy's Point.
Living ; N.S.Wales and northern
seas.
•sjapuiij $:;
^ ^
•jsAia ipno^iK 2
i-li— li— 1 — 'i-Hl-H r-lr-li— II— 1
•uo:)SuiujoK 12
*
ift lo \a
•^uioa sjpqdta^O 2
^ -^ 'J' Tf. ^
— . -H 1— 1 1— 1 .-J
•A'^a ouoo 2
*
CO
1-H
•e8UJT!n5 Jaiitj ^
•su^uo ^
* « * *
•p.lO}SUBjCj 2
■p40}[3qs cr.
•5(99^0 B,9ipin0 00
-t- -1-
X X
•puBaqijiao J>
•spaa J8.*^07 '3[a3J0 Xppnjf o
coo CDCD-.OCC iXi CD
•JiaajQ Suudg k>
lO lO
•spuOjj uanB^ •<#
-t-
-*•
■S^UBUIUJUd cc
CO
•^STJOQ ajiy N
N
•-{■BA^lO ad'BO rH
-^
1
fi.
OB
L. bisinuata. Map. ■
L. burlingtoniensis. Waters -
L. calopora. Map. -
L. cava, McG. - - - -
L. clavata, Map. ...
L. cleidostoma, Smitt
var. rotunda, ^Vaters
L. continua, McG. . - -
L. corrugata. Waters
L. costata, Map.
L. crassatina. Waters, sp.
L. cribrosa. Map.
L. depressa. Busk ...
L. duplex, McG.
L. elongata, McG. - - .
L. filiformis. Waters, sp.
L. gippslandii. Waters -
L. graysoni, McG. - - .
L. hamiltoniensis, McG. -
L. hebctata. Waters, sp. -
List of the Fossil Gheilostornxdous Polyzoa.
205
other Localities.
Living ; North Atlantic.
Living; Australia.
Living; Australia, Europe, North
America.
Living; Australia.
Living ; New Zealand.
Lake Bulleunierri.*
Living; Australia.
•sjiapnn^ *:;
•J3AIH USMOitH 2
* *
0CDOO COCO CDCDCD
rH,— (rH-Hr-l i-Hi-l t-li-H,-l
•uojSaiujoH ^3
U5 in »o m
I-H l-( r-l rt
•iuioj e.naqdoiBO jfj
•iCrg ouoo J3
•ssiwen^ i3W.3 3
•8u«}!JO ^1
rH i-H rH i-H
•pjOJSUB^Cj 2
o o o
•pjojpqs 05
•ijawo s.aipano oo
-1- -»-
00 00
•put!jq!il30 *>
•spag a9M0i '3193JO jfppnm to
COOOCO CO coco CO
•3(38^0 Suudg \a
* *
lo lo m
•Bpnoj ujnt!^ •
•S.U'BIUIJJ'BQ CO
•^sBog 8JIV «^
•/CuM^o 9d^0 "-I
,-1 r-l r-t
1
SB
L. mamillifera. Map.
L. monilifera, Milne, Ed., sp. -
L. mucronata, Smitt
L. nodulosa, McG. -
L. obliqua, McG. -
L. pachystoma, McG.
L. partipunctata, Map. -
L. perforata, McG. - - .
L. pertusa, Esper., sp.
L. praeclara, McG. - . -
L. quadrata, McG. - - -
L. quadratipunctata. Map.
L. radiata, Map.
L. rectilineata, Hincks -
L. rotundata, McG. -
L. spatulata. Waters
L. subimmersa, McG.
L. vagans, McG. - . -
L. vallata, McG.
L. vermicularis, McG.
206
Proceedings of the Roijid Society of Victoria.
2j
1
O
Murgheboluc.
Living ; Bass Straits.
Living ; Australia.
Living ; European seas.
•sjapuHj J:;
i>
•jaAjH Iiaqo^m ^
^ 0 «5 0 CD 0 CO
•uofjSuiuaoH 12
10 10 0
luioj s.naqdiuBo ;fj
+-t -M- 1-+-(-+-M-
-.fBa opoo 2
•sajjjBnf) J9?i!>j 2
•sutuuo ^!
- -^
•pJOJSUBA"^ 2
2i
•paojiaqs <^
•^laajO s.aipjti oo
'X 00
•pu'Bjqiiiao l>
t>-
•spaa J9M01 'jjaajQ -fpptiK «D
i
ix> CO CO CO CO 0 1
•jjaaaO Suudg us
# * 1
>0 lO 0 1
•spuo£ uan^AV ■*
i
S.U'BUIUJBd CO
i
i
■^STOO ajjv s^
N 1
1
•^BA\;o adBQ rH
1
i-H r-l 1
1
■3
a.
w
Gen. Bulbipora, McG.
B. areolata, McG. •
Gen. Plagiopora, McG.
P. distich a, McG. -
Gen. Ovaticella, Map.
0. turbinata. Map. - - -
Gen. Trigonopora, Map.
T. verniicularis. Map.
Fain. ScHizoportELLiDAE.
Gen. Schizoporella, Hincks.
S. acuminata, Hincks
S. alata, McG. - - - -
S. ambigua. Map. -
S. anipliora, Waters
S. araclmoides, McG.
S. aviriculata, llassall
S. australis, T. W(jods
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa.
20^
1
1
h
a
O
Living ; Northern seas, Bass
Straits and New Zealand.
Living; Cosmopolitan.
Nhill. Living; Australia.
Fishing Point, CO.
Living; Australia.
Jimmy's Point.
Living ; North Pacific.
•Bjapuii^ ^
j> t^ t^ i>
1 ■•»3Ma \v>^o%m 2
* *
OCD OCD CO OCDO CO COCD(.0
1 •uo^.Suiuaow J5
* *
ira in lO lO L.1 ko
•^uiod s.iiaqditiBO "^
-t< -}H Tfl '^ Tf. ^
•.Ci3a ouoo 2
*
CO eo
1— f I-H
•S8UJt!n5 JsilU 2
•suajHO ^3
*
■pJOJSUBitj 2
o o
1—1 -H 1
■pjo}[3qg o:
05
•3)93^0 s.aipano 00
00 00 00 00
■puciqiiiao t^
•spag J8M01 '3i3a.iO A'ppnjv co
* * *
:D COOOID 0X> O CO
•jjaajO Suuds u^
»o lo
sptioj ujm;.u "^
•s.uBinujca CO
CO
■!}S'Boo aaiy s-i
N
•.Cb.w^o 9dr;o ^
r-( l-l
n
1
biaperta, Michelin, sp.
bombycina. Waters
cecilii, Audouin, sp.
chlithridiata. Map.
conservata, Waters
convexa, McG. . - -
crenulata, McG. -
daedala, McG. -
excubans. Waters
feni'strata, Waters
flabellata, M;ip. -
foveata, McG.
granulata, McG. - - -
hispida. Map.
lata, McG. - - - -
mamillata. Map. -
nitens, McG.
nitidissima. Map.
ovalis. Map. - . .
phymotopora, Eeuss -
CC C»i/3;/3COC»CCMCZ3y;72C/;a:y2i/3:Ci/iCCC/2y3l
208
Procecdmgs of the Royal Society of Victoria.
■•3
J
o
Living ; Patagonia and Australia.
Living ; Australia.
Living; Australia.
Belmont, Murgheboluc.
Living ; Australia.
Living ; Bass Straits, Sovith
Australia, and N.S.W.
Living 5 Queensland.
•sjapuilJ ^
•jaAia ipno^jiH 2
^rHi— 1,— IrH,— 1,— 1^ ,—1
•uo^SuiujOK i2
* *
•^uio
•spag Ja-v^cj 'jjaajQ A'ppnn ^
'>0 CD '-5 CO CO w
•:198J0 Suijdg \o
lO o
•spuo
s.
02
S. plagiostoma, McG.
S. protensa, Waters
S. pulvinata, Map. -
S. ridleyi, McG.
S. rostrata, McG. -
S. rugosa, McG.
S. schizostonia, McG.
S. spiroporina, Waters -
S. strictifissa, McG.
S. subgranulata, Map.
S. submersa, Waters
S. subsinuata, Hincks
S. terebrata - - - -
S. triangula, Hincks
S. variabilis. Map. -
S. ventricosa, Hasw.
S. vigilans. Waters -
Gen. Schizoporellopsis, Map.
S. abnormis. Map. - - -
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa. 209
other Localities.
Living ; Australia.
Living ; Phillipine Islands and
New Guinea.
Jimmy's Point. Living; N.S.W.
and China.
Lake Gnotuk. Living; N.S.W.
•wapuiij 5:;
1-1 1-1
■•OATH IPip?!K ^
*
CO CD CD CD CO
•iio:jSu!UJore 12
*
•^uioj sjiaqduiBO ^
1-1 r-H i-( ^ ^ rt
■XvQ ouoo 2
CO
•saujBtif) Jaiiy 2
•suiuuo Zl
^
■paojsuB.Cj 2
o o
•pjojiaqs 05
•>|9aj0 s.9tpjno 00
00
•puwqniao t^
spag ja.vioT '>ia3J0 .fppnre cD
*
CD CO CD CD CO
•5(39^0 3uuds K5
U5
•spuoj ujnB^ ■*
•S.UBlUIJJBd «^
•^SBOO ajiy (N
sg
•Xb.wjo 9dB0 '-'
-H 1-1
n
s.
CO
Gen. Haswellia, Busk.
H. longirostris, McG.
H. producta, McG. -
Gen. Gemellipora, Smitt.
G. auriculata. Map.
G. elegantissima, McG. -
G. polita, McG.
Gen. Characodoma, Map.
C. halli. Map. - - - .
Gen. Bipora, Whitelegge.
B. cancellata, Busk, sp. -
B. elegans, D'Orb. - - -
B. phillipensis. Busk, sp.
Gen. Trypocella, Map.
T. excavata. Map. - - -
u
210 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
u
i
Living ; Europe, North America
and Australia.
Living ; Australia.
Living ; Victoria.
•sjapujiJ J:;
1
•j8A!a ipqoitK S
CO ?0 ^^ CC CD CO CO CO
•UO^SHIUJOJ^ 2
# * *
■^tuoj s.uaqdiuBQ ^
•.tug ouoo 2
1
■S3ujBn5 lawi 3
•suujuo ^1
* #
•pjojsuB.i;^ 2
o
•pjoj[3qs OS
C5
■3(38J0 s.aipan oo
00 X' 30
•puBjqiiiao t-
•spgg JSA^oi 'jjaajQ '^Ppnw cO
* #
CO CO o
•JiaajO Suudg lo
lO »-0
•gpuoj ujn'GjW ■*
s.uriuiijj'Cd a
■JSTOO 3JIV N
•^B.tt^o ad^o i-i
^
«
'S
1
Fam. Smittiidae.
Gen. Porella, Gray.
P. angustata, Map. -
P. areolata. Map. - - -
P. conciiina, Eusk, sp.
P. dennanti, Map. - - -
P. denticulata, Stol.
P. flabellaris. McG. -
P. innocua, McG. - - -
P. marsupium, McG.
P. minutisdima. Map.
P. otwayensis. Map.
P. punctata, McG. - - -
P. rhomlioidalis. Map.
Gen. •^mittia, Hincks.
S. anceps, McG. - . -
S. areolata, McG. - - .
S. bi-incisa. Waters
List of the Fossil C/tellostomato as Polyzoa.
211
OMicr Localities.
Living ; European seas.
Living ; N.S.Wales.
Living ; North America, Africa
and Mediterranean.
Living ; Victoria.
Nhill. Living; Europe &Austi-alia.
Mui-gheboluc.
1 s-iapuiij in
t^ i> t^
•jaAia iiaqoimv ^
•UO},§UtUJOIJI J°
lO lO LO lO lO
■juioj g,ii8qcliut!0 ;f|
++ 4-+ ■)-+ 1-+ -h-f
•.\Ea 01.100 2
•sau-icnf) aa:}!!^ ^
(M M
•siiujMo :ii
# * #
r-l — 1 rH ^ .— 1 ,H
— 1 ^ rt _| ^ ,_!
•pJOJS[|T!,Cj 2
o 2 2^
■pjojians OS
05
•3(aaiO s.aiP-ino oo
» 00
•puBjqiiiao »>
•spag ja.woT '5(99^0 Xppnre O
* * * # *
•sjaajo Suijclg xo
# #
sptiOfi ujnB.w T?
•S.UIjaiUJ'BQ CO
CO CO ro
•^s-BOO ajiy 5
1^ t-
•spag ja^woi 'jiaajo ,CppnK «D
0 0 'O 0 CO CD
•JiaaJO Suudg 10
.-
■spiioj uanBjVY ■*
T}<
S.U'BUIUJBd CO
CO CO
•!)SBoo aajv im
(M oq
•jf-B.tt^o adBQ i-i
1—1 1—1
2.
t/2
P. cribraria, McG. -
P. gracilis, Milne, Ed., sp.
P. larvalis, McG. -
P. tubercnhita. Map.
Gen. Pahnicellaria, Alder.
P. quadrifrons, Map.
P. skenei, Ell. and Sol. -
P. uniserialis, Map.
Fam. TUBUCELLARIIDAE.
Gen. Tuhucellaria, D'Orb.
T. cereoides, Ell. and Sol.
T. niarginata, McG.
Fam. Pkostomariidae.
Gen. Prostomaria, McG.
P. gibbercoUis, McG.
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa.
215
1
8
o
Fishing Point, CO., North Shore,
Geelong. Living ; Australia.
Nhill.
Living ; Australia and Florida.
Living ; Australia.
Nhill.
Living ; Australia.
■saapuiij ^
I- 1-
1— ( 1— 1
•J3AIH Iiaqo^SK 2
CO CO -o CO CD -o
•iio^Suui.ioi/11 )5
r-H rH — 1 rH — i-H
■^nioj sjiaqduiBQ ^
■1-+ <-+ ■^-^
T— 1 1— 1 — t ^
•Xvq ouoo 2
• * * *
CO CO CO
•sauj'Bnf) Ja^n.^ 2
"sutoijo ;i!
•pjojsii'BA'j 2
O O
•pjojiaqg o;
05
•jjaajQ s,3!p.ino oo
X X
•pui!j(l!jI90 r>
t-
■spflfi ■'■^A\o'-x 'JiaaJO A'ppnjii ^
CO CO CO
■JiaajQ Suudg ta
* *
»0 lO 1.0 »o »o
•spuod uJntJAV ■*
Tfl 'f
■s.UBiuuaud CO
CO
•;s^03 ajjv 5a
•.Ctjm^o ad'BO i-H
-
I
Fam. Cellipohidae.
Gen. Lekijtho'pora, McG.
L. hystrix, McG.
L. kitsoni. Map. - . .
L. mooraboolensis, Map.
Gen. Cellepora, Fabricius.
C. abdita, McG.
C. albirostris. Smith, sp. -
C. fossa, Haswell, sp.
C. gambierensis. Busk
C. pumicosa, Busk, non Linn. -
C. serrata, McG.
C. stelhita, Map.
C. tridenticulata, Busk -
„ var. nunimularia. Busk
C. yarraensis. Waters
Gen. Schismopora, McG.
S. circunivallata. Map. -
216
Froceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
.s
1
o
pJ
■a .
O
Living ; Victoria.
Living; Australia.
Living; Australia.
Living; Victoria.
■s"-'pi'!U ',^
•J3AIH n3i(n:)tH 2
* #
cr; 2 '-^ w «D --0
•UO^SulUJOJV )2
* # #
1-3 O lO LO
liitoj s.iiaqcIuiBO ^
•ABg ouoo 2
#
•sai.uunf) a3:)[!j[ ^
■suujijy :i
* *
■ 1-H i-H
•pjojsuu.Cj O
o
•paojiaqg 05
•JiaaaO s.aipano oo
,
•pimqinao ^
•Bpag jaMOT 'JiaajQ jCpptij*! co
* *
•5193.13 i^iiudg »n
•spuoj uanT!A\ -*
•s.treuiuat!(i cc
•;sBoo 3.nv (M
oq !N (M oq
■A''BA\^o ad^g ^
-
1
1
S. costata, McG.
S. costazei, Aud., sp.
S. granum, Hincks - - -
S. incus, McG. . - -
S. raodesta, McG. - - -
S. otwayensis, Map.
Gen. Lagenipora, Hincks.
L. airensis. Map. - . .
L. morningtoniensis. Map.
Gen. AulopocMa, Map.
A. tubulifera. Map.
Fam. Eeteporidae.
Gen. Retepora, Ini2:)erato.
E. aciculifera, McG.
E. airensis. Map. - - ,
E. arborescens. Map.
E. avicularis, McG. ^
E. bairnsdalei, McG.
List of the Fossil Cheilostomatous Polyzoa. 21'
218 Proceedings of tJie Royal Society of Victoria.
ADDENDUM.
Since the tabulated list was set up I have received front
Mr. Waters a copy of his report upon the Polyzoa collected
during the voyage of the "Belgica" in the Antarctic Circle,
from which it appears that the following of our fossil species-
are living there : — Schizoporella rid ley i, McGr.; Smittia reticulata,
J. McG.; Smittia (Porella) marsupium, McG.; and Cellaria
dennanti, McG. This last species has not been found living
anywhere else, and it is included by Mr. Waters in the list of
" common " species.
APPENDIX.
Remarks on the Deposits.
By T. S. Hall.
The marine tertiaries of Southern Australia cover a consider-
able area, and are rich in fossils, though at present pi^obably not
more than half of even the known species are described, these
being chiefly mollusca. No very full description of the beds as
they are displayed at the various localities as a vvhole has hither-
to been published, nor indeed is as yet possible. The most com-
plete is a series of three papers on their correlatioia, by the late
Professor R. Tate and Mr. J. Dennaut, in the Transactions of
the Royal Society of South Australia. A large series of papers
by various authors on the beds and their fossils will be found
chiefly in the same publication and in the Proceedings of this
Society. Tlie general sequence is fairly well agreed upon, but
there are differences of opinion in individual instances, evern
where the fauna of these is well known. A valuable census of
the fossils, by Messrs. J. Dennant and A. E. Kitson, has been
published by the Department of Mines of this State, but it may
as well be pointed out again that not half of the fauna is as yet
named, so that far-reaching conclusions based on a few simple
arithmetical calculations as to percentages and distribution are
not likely to be of any value at all.
As to the age of the beds in European terms, differences of
opinion exist among those who have given attention to the sub-
ject. We are able to recognise three faunas. The most recent
List of the Fossil ('/leilostornatous Polyzoa. 219
of those containing any extinct forms is of but local distribution.
Older than this we have two series which are widely spread, and
of these the earlier is the richer in fossils. It is to this lowest
series that Mr. Maplestone's fossils, as recorded in this list,
belong. Whether or not this oldest set of beds belongs to one
geological age or two is still unsettled. Professor Tate, in his
later years, divided it into an upper and lower, which he called
oligocene and eocene. Most other workers are disinclined to
regard the differences as being so fundamental, and think that
both belong to the same series, whatever may be its age.
As regards the equivalence of this series to European and
North American ones, considerable diversity of opinion exists.
The late Professor Tate held, as has just been stated, that the
great proportion of the beds was eocene ; McCoy, that they were
oligocene in the main, and in part miocene. Mr. Pritchard and
myself, to escape the confusion thus caused, have called them
Barwonian, from the River Barwon, in the basin of which types
of most of the deposits occur. Personally, I doubt if correlation
with European standards is possible. As regards the localities
given by Mr. Maplestone, all are agreed that the beds about
Cape Otway and the Aire coastal sections are the oldest. With
these some authorities group those at Darriman's Creek, VVaurn
Ponds and Spring Creek. The latter is, however, the type of
Tate's oligocene, and thus, according to his view, quite distinct
from the Otway beds. The remaining localities probably all
belong to one series as the community of their molluscan contents
is considerable.
Mr. Maplestone's specimens came in the main from parcels of
earth supplied to him by various collectons, and I have every
confidence in the coirectness of their localisation.
It may as well be stated that the beds at Darriman's Creek,
Waurn Ponds, the Filter Quarries and Flinders consist of lime-
stone, in which the fossils stand out clearly from one another as
a rule, though the rock is compact enough to be used extensively
in building. The other deposits are grey or blue marls, some-
times of very tough consistency, while at others containing a
varying proportion of sand. Differences in the fauna due to
these differences in sediment must, of course, exist.
Mr. Maplestone's list will throw light on questions of correla-
tion between the beds themselves and those at a distance.
Art. Vil. — Catalogue of the Marine SJiells of Victoria.
Part VIII.
By G. B. PRITCHARD and J. H. GATLIFF.
[Read 14th July, 1904.]
lu view of having received several additional conchological
books and papers from Europe since reading the last part of
our Catalogue, there are a few additional references and re-
marks to some of the species contained therein, which it would
be as well to take into consideration at this stage. And we also
desire it to be noted that in the same part vii. we have Avrongly
quoted the date of vol. vi. of the second edition of Lamarck's
Anim. S. Vert, by Deshayes, as 1819; the correct date is 1835.
Saxicava australis, Lamarck.
See part vii., p. 100.
1818. Corbula australis, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert., vol.
v., p. 495, No. 1.
Obs. — It might be thought peculiar that no remark has been
made on S. arctica, Linnaeus, in dealing with this species, but
that form has been purposely omitted by us, owing to the con-
fusion and uncertainty surrounding' it. Our own form is ex-
tremely variable in its amount of deformity, and until a much
more critical comparison of both shells and their contents can
be made, we think it advisable to keep them distinct'.
Mesodesma erycinaka, Lamarck.
See part vii., p. 110.
1818. Crassatella erycinaea, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. v., p. 483, No. 9.
Mesodesma glabrella, Lamarck.
See part vii., p. 111.
1818. Amphidesma glabrella, Lamarck. Anim. S.
Vert., vol. v., p. 493, No. 13.
Catalogue of Marine Shells of Victoria. 221
Anapella cunrata, Lamarck.
See part vii., p. 112.
]818. Crassatella cuneata, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. v., p. 483, No. 8.
1818. Crassatella cycladea, Lamarck. Id., vol. v., p.
483, No. 10.
1864. Mactra (Mulinia) pinguis, Crosse and Fischer.
Jour, de Conch., vol. xii., p. 349.
1865. Mactra (Mulinia) pinguis, Crosse and Fischer.
Id., vol. xiii., p. 427, pi. 11, f. 2.
1897. Crassatella cycladea, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. xxi.,
pt. 1, p. 46.
1897. Mulinia pinguis, Tate. Id., p. 46.
Obs. — Mr. Hedley has drawai our attention to our omission to
refer to Professor Tate's remarks, in which he states distinctly
that his examination of the type specimen of C. cycladea in
Paris, enabled him to include this as a synonym of the above.
Professor Tate in the same paper also states that he regards
Mulinia pinguis, Crosse and Fischer, as a monstrosity of
Anapella cuneata forma triqueti-a.
DoNAX DELTOIDES, Lamarck.
See part vii., pp. 118, 119.
1818. Donax deltoides, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert., voL
v., p. 547, No. 5.
181S. Donax epidermia, Lamarck. Id., p. 548, No. 12.
Venerupis exotica, Lamarck.
See part vii., pp. 119, 120.
1818. Venerupis exotica, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. v., p. 507, No. 4.
1818. Venerupis carditoides, Lamarck. Id., p. 508,.
No. 7.
Choristodon lucinalis, Lamarck.
See part vii., pp. 121, 122.
1818. Petricola lucinalis, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. v., p. 504, No. 4.
222 Proceedings of the Royal fiovictij of Victoria.
Obs. — We previously followed several authors in setting this
do^\^l as Choristodon lapicidum, Chemnitz, but not having
access to Chemnitz's work we were unable to see his treatment.
As, according: to Dr. W. H. Dall (Proceedings of the National
Museum of the United States, vol. xxvi., p. .339), a gi-eat deal
of Chemnitz's work is not binomial, we should apparently accept
Lamarck's naming. The type of C. lucinalis, Lamarck, origin-
ally came from King Geoi'ge's Sound, New Holland.
•Chione striatissima, Sowerby.
See part vii., pp. 125, 126, to replace Chione cardioides,
Lamarck.
Obs. — In our last paper we stated that it was Venus car-
dioides, Lamarck, from the West Indies which would require a
change of name if it proved to be a Chione. Mr. Hedley has
drawn our attention to the fact that Deshayes, in his British
Museum Catalogue of the Veneridae, did class this species as
a Chione, and on referring to the work we find that Deshayes
lias also correctly included Cytherea cardilla, Lamarck, as a
•synonym. In dealing ^vith Chione striatissima. Sow., however,
Ave overlooked the fact that Sowerby gave this name for Erycina
cardioides, Lamarck, owing to his rather obscure method of
doing it without any comment or explanation.
Circe pythinoides, T. W^oods.
See part vii., pp. 131, 132.
Obs. — This shell, as already indicated in the previous part of
this catalogue, is in the National Museum Collection, Mel-
bourne, and is labelled as from Port Phillip Heads. We have
not hitherto seen any other specimens in any Victorian collec-
tion, and a re-examination of the type specimens of the above
has convinqed us that it is synonymous with Circe gibbia,
Lamarck (Cytherea), from Queensland and the Pacific. We
therefore think that it is highly probable that some mistake
may have been originally made in attributing this species to
Victorian waters. The ty]De is only a partially grown, shell,
and therefore not so tumid or elongate as the full grown C.
gibbia, but agi-ees well in all other respects.
Catalogue of Marine Shells of Victoria. 223
Cardium tenuicostatum, Lamarck.
See part vii., pp. 1.36, 137.
1819. Cardium tenuicostatum, Lamarck. Anim. S.
Vert., vol. vi., pt. 1, p. 5, No. 5.
•Chamostrka albida, Lamarck.
See part vii., pp. 137, 138.
1819. Chama albida, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert., vol.
vi., pt. 1, p. 96, No. 14.
In addition to the above remarks, the present paper includes
the remainder of the bivalves, and refers to eighty species con-
tained in the follomng families : — Ungnlinidae, Erycinidae,
Leptonidae, Solemyidae, Crassatellitidae, Condylocardiidae, Car-
ditidae, Trigoniidae, Nuculidae, Arcidae, Mytilidae, Philobrj'i-
dae, Pteriidae, Pinnidae, Spondylidae, Limidae, Anomiidae,
Pectenidae, and Ostreidae.
The previous parts of this Catalogue have appeared as fol-
lows : —
Part I., published May, 1898, containing 85 species,
„ IL, „ February, 1899, „ 59
„ III., „ April, 1900, „ 78
„ IV., „ August, 1900, „ 65
„ v., „ April, 1902, „ 132
„ VL, „ February, 1903, „ 112
„ VIL, „ September, 1903, „ 96
The total number of species dealt ■nath now amount to 707.
-which may be summarised as —
Cephalopoda 12
Pteropoda 12
Gastropoda 505
Scaphopoda 2
Lamellibranohiata 176
Total 707 species
Adding on to this the 41 species of Gastropoda recorded by
one of us in the Victorian Natiiralist (vol. xx., No. 7, Nov.,
1903), which have been discovered subsequent to the publication
224 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
of the various parts on the Gastropoda, oiir Victorian list of
Marine Shells now contains 748 species.
We intend to publish a concluding part to this Catalogue
which will deal with matters which we regard as requiring re-
vision, together with the additional material since obtained. It
will also include a revised Bibliography and Index to facilitate
reference.
Family Ungulinidae.
Genus Diplodonta, Brown, 1831.
DiPLODONTA SPHAERICULA, Angas.
Diplodonta sphaericula, Deshayes, M.S.
1867. Mysia sphaericula, Angas. P.Z.S. Lond., p. 927.
No. 92.
1890. Mysia sphaericula, Whitelegge. P.R.S. N.S.W.,
vol. xxiii., p. 79 in list, No. 133.
Hab. — Western Port.
Diplodonta globularis, Lamarck.
1818. Lucina globularis, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. v.^ p. 544, No. 20.
1835. Lucina globularis, Lamarck. Id., ed. Desh., vol.
vi., p. 231, No. 20.
1839. Lucina globularis, Lamarck. Id. (3rd ed.
Deshayes and Edwards), vol. ii., p. 577, No. 20.
1842. Lucina globularis, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv. Shells,
p. 77.
1850. Lucina globularis. Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol. vi.,
pi. 9, f. 53.
1856. Lucina globularis, Hanley, Cat. Rec. Biv. Shells,
p. 348, pi. 14, f. 16.
1887. Diplodonta globularis, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol.
ix., p. 97, No. 97.
1901. Diplodontti globularis, Tate and May. P.L.S.
N.S.W., vol. xxvi., pt. 3, p. 432.
Hab. — Port Phillip ; Western Port.
Catalogue oj Marine Shells of Victoria. 225
DiPLODONTA ADAMSI, Allgas.
1867. Mvsia (Felania) adamsi, Angas. P.Z.S. Lond.,
p. 910, pi. U, f. 9.
1867. Mysia (Felania) adajusi, Angas. Id., p. 927, No.
94.
1888. Sacchia adauiei, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. x., p.
68, No. 98a.
1893. Diplodonta adamsi, Adcock Hand List Aquatic
MoU. S.A., p. 12, No. 119.
Hab.— Port Phillip ; Western Port.
Family Erycinidak.
Genus Kellia, Turton, 1822.
Kellia rotunda, Deshayes.
1855. Erycina rotunda, Deshayes. P.Z.S. Lond., p. 181.
1867. Kellia rotunda, Ant'as. Id., n. 927, No. 98.
1885. Kellia rotunda, var., E. A. Smith. Chall., zool.,
vol. xiii., p. 202, pi. 11, f. 5-5b.
1887. Kellia rotunda, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. ix., p. 98,
No. 101.
1901. Kellya rotunda, Tate and May. P.L.S. N.S.W.,
vol. xxAU., pt. 3, p. 432.
Hab. — Western Port ; off East Moncoeur Island, Bass Straits
(Challenger).
Kellia rostellata, Tate.
1889. Kellia rostellata, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. xi., p.
63, pi. 11, f. 14.
1901. Kellya rostellata, Tate and May. P.L.S. N.S.W.,
vol. xxvi., pt. 3, p. 432.
Hab. — Portland, Torquay, Barwon Heads, Flinders, Western
Port. Type locality. — ■" Dredged in life, seven to nine fathoms,
attached to seaweed. Port Phillip Heads, Victoria (J. B.
Wilson)."
Obs. — Professor Tate does not say where the type specimen
of this species is located, but we presume that it was in his
15
226 Proceedings of the R<>ji:xiLLUM, Reeve.
Yolsella picta, Dunker ui.s. (non Lamarck).
1857. Modiula vexilluni, Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol. x..
pi. 8, f. 40.
1889. Modiola vexilluni, Clessin. Conch. Cab. (ed.
Kuster), p. 125, No. 53, pi. 25, f. 12.
1901. Modiolaria vexillum, Tate and May. P.L.S.
N.S.W., vol. xxvi., pt. 3, p. 438.
Hab. — Port Melbom-ne.
Modiola victoriae, Pritchard and Gatliflf".
1903. Modiola victoriae, Pritchard and Gatliff. P.R.S.
Vic, vol. xvi. n.s., pt. 1, p. 93, pi. xv., f. 1, 2.
Hab. — -Dredofed alive from about 6 fathoms oflf Rhyll, Phillip
Island, Western Poi-t.
Obs. — A species characterised by its regular tumidity and re-
markably uniform height.
Genus Modiolaria, Loven, 1846.
Modiolaria impacta, Herman.
Mytilus impacta, Herman. Naturforscher, vol.
xvii., pi. 3, f. 5-8.
Modiola discors, Lamarck. Encyc. Meth., pi. 204,
f. 5a, b.
1819. Modiola discors, Lamarck. Anim. S. Yert., vol.
vi., pt. 1, p. 114, No. 16.
1825. Mytilus impactus, Wood. Index. Test., p 59, No.
40, pi. 12, f. 40.
1836. Modiola discors, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert. (2nd
ed. Desh.), vol. vii., p. 23, No. 16.
1839. Modiola discors, Lamarck. Id. (3rd ed. Deshayes
and Edwards), vol. iii., p. 13, No. 16.
1843. Modiola impacta, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv. Shells,
p. 241.
1857. Modiola impacta. Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol. x.,
sp. 50, pi. 9, f. 64.
254 Proceedings of the Boijal Societij of Victoria.
1873. Crenella discors, Hutton. Cat. Moll. N.Z., p. 78,
No. 101.
1880. Crenella impacta, Hutton. Man. N.Z., Moll, p.
168.
1884. Modiola impacta, Ttyon. Struct, and Syst. Conch.,
vol. iii., p. 264, pi. 128, f, 99.
1889. Modiolaria impacta, Clessin. Conch. Cab. (ed.
Kuster), p. 147, No. 10, pi. 34, f. 9.
Hab. — San Remo.
Modiolaria barbata, Reeve.
1858. Lithodomus barbatus, Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol.
X., No. 27, pi. 5, f. 27.
1858. Lithodomus laniger. Reeve. Id., f. 30.
1867. Modiolaria barbata, Angas. P.Z.S. Lond., p 911,
pi. 44, f. 12.
1867. Crenella (Modiolaria) barbata, Angas. Id., p.
929, No. 108.
1878. Crenella barbata, Angas. Id., p. 871, No. 69.
1883. Modiolaria barbata. Brazier. P.L.S. N.S.W., vol.
viii., p. 233.
1885. Modiolaria lanigera, E. A. Smith. Chall. Zool.,
vol. xiii., p. 278.
1894. Modiolaria barbata. Brazier. Id. (2nd ser.), vol.
ix., p. 181, No. 149.
Hab. — San Remo ; Ocean Beach, Point Nepean
Modiolaria paulucciak, Crosse.
1863. Crenella paulucciae, Crosse. Jour. de. Conch, p.
89, pi. 1, f. 8.
1887. Modiolaria paulucciae, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol ix.,
p. 106, No. 149.
Hab. — Ocean Beach, Point Nepean.
Modiolaria cuneata, Gould.
1861. Modiolaria cuneata, Gould. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat.
Hist., vol. viii., p. 38.
1885. Modiolaria cuneata, E. A. Smith. Chall. Zool.,
vol. xiii., Lamelli, p. 278, pi. 16, f. 7, 7a.
Cdtalogae of Marine Shells of Victoria. 255
Hab. — Common Port Phillip, associated with tunicates, Car-
rum to Frankston. Portsea.
Family Philobryidae.
Genus Philobrya, Carpenter.
Philobrya crenatulifera, Tate.
1892. Myrina crenatulifera, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. xv.,
pt. 2, p. 131, pi. 1, f. 11, 11a.
1808 Philobrya crenulatifera, Tate. Id., vol. xxii., pt.
2, p. 87.
1901. Philobrya crenatulifera, Tate and May. P.L.S.
N.S.W., vol. xxvi., pt. 3, p. 439.
1902. Philobrya crenatulifera, Hedley. Id., vol. xxvii.,
pt. 1, p. 17.
Hab. — Type from South Australia (coll. by A. Adcock, prob-
ably in Tate Collection), Victoria, Barwon Heads (T. S. Hall) ;
Flinders, Western Port (G. B. Pritchard), not Flinders Island, as
recorded by Professor R. Tate.
Philobrya fimbriata, Tate.
1898. Philobrya fimbriata, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. xxii.,
pt. 2, p. 87, pi. 4, f. 8.
Hab. — Victoria, dredged seven to nine fathoms at Port Phillip
Heads by the late J. Bracebridge Wilson. (In Tate Collection.)
Philobrya, sp.
Hab. — Western Port.
Family Pteriidae.
Genus Pteria, Scopoli, 1777.
Pteria papilionacea, Lamarck.
Avicula papilionacea, Lamarck. Encyc. Meth., pi.
177, f. 5.
1819. Avicula papilionacea, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
vol. vi., pt. 1, p. 149, No. 10.
256 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
1835. Avicula georgiana, Quoy and Gaimard. Astro-
labe, ZooL, vol. iii., p. 457, pi. 77, f. 10, 11.
1836. Avicula papilionacea, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert.,
(2nd. ed. Desh.), vol. vii., p. 100, No. 10.
1839. Avicula papilionacea, Lamarck. Id., Anim. S.
Vert. (3rd ed. Deshayes and Edwards), vol. iii.,
p. 40,' No. 10.
1843. A^^cula papilionacea, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv.
Shells, p. 262.
1843. Avicula georpina, Hanley. Id., p. 263.
1857. Avicula rutila. Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol. x., pi. 8,
f. 19.
1857 Avicula pulchella. Reeve. Id., f. 22.
1857. Avicula scalpta. Reeve. Id., pi. 11, f. 38.
1857. Avicula punctulata, Reeve. Id., pi. 12, f. 42.
1865. Avicula scalpta, Angas. P.Z.S. Lond., p. 654,
No. 74.
1865.. A\'icula pulchella, Angas. Id., No. 75.
1865. Avicula rutila, Angas. Id., No. 76.
1865. Avicula punctulata, Angas. Id., No. 77.
1867. Avicula pulchella, Angas. Id., p. 930, No. 113.
1878. Avicula pulchella, T. Woods. P.R.S.Tas., p. 55.
1887. Avicula georgiana, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. ix., p.
107, No. 153.
1897. Avicula papilionacea, Tate. Id., vol. xxi., pt. 1,
p. 49.
1901. Pterin papilionacea, Tate and May. P.L.S. N.S.W.,
vol. xxvi., pt. 3, p. 439.
Hab. — Very common along the coast, generally attached to
seaweed.
Genus Meleagpina, Lamarck, 1799.
Meleagrina margakitifera, Linnaeus.
Mytilus margaritiferua, Linnaeus. Syst. Nat., p.
1153, pi. 221, f. 56.
1819. Meleagrina margaritifera, Lamarck. Anim. S.
Vert., vol. vi., pt. 1, p. 151, No. 1.
f!
Catalogue of Marine SJtells of Victoria. 257
1825. Mytilus margaritiferus, Wood. Index Test., p.
56, p.. 12, f. 4.
1835. Meleatzrina margaritifera, Lamarck. Anim. S.
Vert. (2nd ed. Desh.), vol. vii., p. 107, No. 1.
1839. Meleagrina niarfraritifera, Lamaxck. Id. (3rd ed.
Deshayes and Edwards), vol. iii., p. 43, No. 1.
1843. Meleagrina margaritifera, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv.
Shells, p. 264.
1865. Margaritifera margaritifera, Angas. P.Z.S. Lond.,
p. 654, No. 78.
1887. Meleagrina margaritifera, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol.
ix., p. 107, No. 154.
Hab.— Barwon Heads (T. S. Hall).
Genus Vulsella, Lamarck, 1799.
Vulsella lingulata, Lamarck.
1819. Vulsella lingulata, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert., vol.
vi., pt. 1, p. 221.
1819. Vulsella ovata, Lamarck, Id., p. 222, No. 6.
Vulsella lingulata, Sowerby. Genera, vol, i., plate
and figure.
1825. Ostrea vulsella, Wood. Index Test., p. 53, pi. 11,
f. 84.
1827. Vulsella lingulata, Crouch. Intro. Lamarck's
Conch., p. 21.
1828. Vulsella lingulata. Wood. Index Test., app. p. 59.
1836. Vulsella lingulata, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert. (2nd
ed. Desh.), vol. vii., p. 267, No. 1.
1836. Vulsella ovata, Lamarck. I'd., p. 268, No. 6.
1839. Vulsella lingulata, Lamarck. Id. (3rd ed. Des-
hayes and Edwards), vol. iii., p. 99, No. 1.
1839. Vulsella ovata, Lamarck. Id., p. 100, No. 6.
1856. Vulsella lingulata, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv. Shells,
p. 310.
1856. Vulsella ovata, Hanley. Id., pp. 311, 389, pi. 24,
f. 49.
1858. Vulsella tasmanica, Reeve. Conch. Icoji., vol.
xi., pi. 1, f. 3.
17
258 Proceedings of tlie Royal Society of Victoria.
1858. Vulsella limaeformis, Reeve. Id., pi. 2, f. 10a, b.
1858. Vulsella rudis, Reeve. Id., pi. 2, f. 12.
1878. Vulsella tasmanica, T. Woods. P.R.S.Tas., p. 55.
1887. Vulsella ovata, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. ix., p. 107,
No. 152.
1899. Vulsella lingulata, Melville and Standen. Jour.
Lin. Soc. Lond., p. 184, No. 279.
Hab. — Western Port. ; Port Phillip ; Pohvarth coast ; C. Ot-
way ; Warrnambool ; Portland (Maplestone).
Genus Malleus, Lamarck, 1799.
Malleus albus, Lamarck.
1819. Malleus albus, Lamarck. Anim. S. Vert., vol. vi.,
pt. 1, p. 144, No. 1.
1836. Malleus albus, Lamarck. Id. (2nd ed. Desh.), vol.
vii., p. 91, No. 1.
1839. Malleus albus, Lamarck. Id. (3rd ed. Deshayes
and Edwards), vol. iii., p. 37, No. 1.
1843. Malleus albus, Hanley. Cat. Rec. Biv. Shells, p.
260.
1856. Malleus albus, Hanley. Id., p. 388, pi. 24, f. 38.
1858. Malleus albus. Reeve. Conch. Icon., vol. xi., pi. 1,
f. 1.
Hab. — Gippsland coast (T. Worcester).
Obs. — We think it probable that this is the shell regarded
by Professor Tate as M. vulsellatus, Lamarck, which he regards
as correctly named for South Australian examples. Should this
be so, numerous synonyms will have to be taken into considera-
tion under the above species, M. albus, Lamarck.
Family Pinnidae.
Genus Pinna, Linnaeus, 1758.
Pinna tasmanica, T. Woods.
1876. Pinna tasinanica, T. Woods. P.R.S. Tas., p. 161.
I
Catalogue of Marine Shells of Victoria. 259
1885. Pinna tasmanica, E. A. Smith. Chall. ZooL, vol.
xiii., Lamelli, p. 33.
1901. Pinna tasmanica, Tate and May. P.L.S. N.S.W.,
vol. xxvi., pt. 1, p. 440.
Hab. — Off East Moncoeur Islands, Bass Straits, in 38 fathoms
sand and shells (Challen-,
p
to
cS
rt
Oh
' C-
n^
X
rt
<
o
o
M
o
h-1
O
O
Fossil Fish Remains.
287
UK
d^
« a
d ^2
S d.5 d
« 5 «
a c M
a o S _
8 fe.S ^..,
r-H f-l ' — ' i-< ' — '
d d ^c« ce d
mm WpqM
.5 c
-^ S
3 S
o a
'd ,=«
MM
6 .S -S a 5
a-^'a ag
a i-i o a >
w ^^ ffl M ra m H?
a a
ciiai5^^a)aja)do
redo
s: a
Ki uj i.\i c5 O
- - . t^ u ^ u o S
dd dddod o o
p^p^ p^WP^OP^ o o
•n
a
d «
n.2
a
o ■
'^3
.2 53
•
fQ
.w
9 a
P3
Oi
,o
^" ®
!» d
fcc®
' ' be
Oj '
■ "5 tJD
1
■ a hn '
ris -
rd -
ris. Gran
. o
ris -
Kiver, S.
ris. Gran
1m
1m
CO
Ponds
ord, Geelo
aris, Gran
it
d O d
■r' a
did
=* ^
fTl
aum
ansj
aum
^ d
a
a •«-i d s
r CO a o
» p»> a;
6^
fpSCQ
0)
PQfH PQ
dJO
m
a s >>
o S «
o u >
S '^^
-^^ bc^
a 03 .
re I CO
>^ IS
. © be o
-i.s 1=1 a Pu
«t^3 a
O ^
W CO
&
P< CO
•-<" a
00 0)
o
bu br
o
a a
o
a ri;
a
a (30 oJ d
288 Proceedings of tJi.e Royal Society of Victoria.
Co
<
<
H
<
O
H
o
!?:
o
H
&
2
2
O
H
1-3
n
a
2
Barwonian
Jan Jukian
Kalinman
Balcombian
Jan Jukian
Kalinman
Barwonian
Jan Jukian
Balcombian
Jan Jukian
Kalinman
Barwonian
Balcombian
Jan Jukian
Kalinman
Barwonian
Jan Jukian
Jan Jukian
Kalinman
Balcombian
01 3
1
.2
o
o
1
-^cs 'S'ceji'3 "t^'^'
fci , O , O O O , O O 1 1 1 1 .5 P
soicsajutouajoacesso csS'^^^^^P «Si
ceoceo3cSd;3ci3ooc;ce oo<*^**rO o
1
3
Ol
m
bo
Ci5
Warranooke - . - .
Waurn Ponds - . - .
Grange Burn, Beaumaris
Gellibrand River - - - -
Cape Otway
Beaumaris - - - - -
Belmont - . - - .
Lower Aldinga, Waurn Ponds
Muddy Creek, Balcombe's Bay -
Spring Creek, Waurn Ponds
Grange Burn, Beaumaris -
Casterton
Muddy Creek, Balcombe's Bay,
Gellibrand River -
Waiirn Ponds - . - .
Grange Burn, Beaumaris
Warranooke- . - - .
Table Cape, Taa. - - - -
Waurn Ponds - - - .
Grange Burn, Beaumaris
Muddy Creek, Shelford, Bal-
combe's Bay, Mitchell River
1
OS
cS"
u
s
.s
m
'ft
Ol
1
o
i-H
12. Odontaspis cuspidata, Agassiz, sp. -
13. Odontaspis attenuata, Davis, sp. - - -
14. Lamna crassidens, Agassiz . . - .
15. Lamna apiculata, Agassiz, sp. - - - -
16. Lamna compressa, Agassiz - . . .
17. Lamna bronni, Agassiz - . . . .
18. Oxyrhina hastalis Agassiz . . - -
Fossil Fiah Remains.
0.5
c§gci.Si3ci.Sgcs §c .si. si'
l.i
rs^rs-sgrl-a-^^l -^1 -§;s|3
be 'x
sS^.spg.s.apo^.sp ^g s^§^
— 0
C3 S
M
§||g||^^ll^^l 13 ilil
^ ^ J. ' ^ J,'
0) i
le !« 'S 's Is
> c
Sflfl flCflfliZl
•- c3
O.OOiiiOiOOiO 0, 1111
fiS '^
udSs ccococoaj
0) —
ca3'i's3csajce cs® ajajojo)
3i5
■<
OP^QOP^P^WOf^OOP^O OW P^P^P^P^
^i ' ' M i> ' ' ' '
^ oj oj a
4) 0 0) C
' ■ ;. . . . a 1 . Q t-:) 1 ^ 1 1
0 ai
4^ tH 0)
oj 00 CO >i v- ajsait<
■Si 1 ■;: 1 ,-t, 1 2 ■ ■ ' a ■ 'S M ^ 1 0 1
s a a p s-aajjoD
a a 3 S ^^a.^": .S
1
'*3
0
05 m ^pq « ^"S'^^m "^
^
m CPMm g amm^ s^p: g -Sp^q a g^oi^
(Ba-cD-i^2a)i>^eOrtt>.rt
&
1 1 1 1 "■ '
rS"
1 1 03 1 > .-1 1
a to
03
-W
OJ
•2 g: -§1 S a Q
3
•^ X s - u "^ 2
oj 2 cs -r; &D ii
— qa ? -e S * -^
^H ^ 0) a ^ a 0
0 g cs g d a s
'O u w 0 0 0 0
2 S 2 S 0 0 0
a a a a ^ ^ ^
>. >» >>>i 2 2 g
X X X X eS § S
0 0 00 00 0
OS 0 -H i4 w ■*' id
1
rH C^ W IM ca N N
290
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
a
H
o
a
m
o
Sc
o
n
H
fl)
0)
o
U
ci
OJ
o
o
r;
O
w
P
u
T-
PhtI
&S
fl to (D
S ;3 o
.o o o
o a; S
■+^ r^ c4 ■
0) . ®
? S fl
^ S 0)
o ft O
S «
fl -►^
fl^ fl
0^ O (X)
2 S fl
'^ oj a)
f- ^<
a:) o
o fl *o oo
o ft
o ft
HP
cu a;,
M O r] iH
ft be o ft
ft:r; o ft
POHt3
ft ft
ft ft
PP
rT i^ A^ fl
O O C O -^ r5
S tH 2 t. t.^
S S § ¥ ? '^
oftoooLii c;q
fl s
d
k ^ cs'
03
03 3 T3 '^ >
N
N =* 0 C^
cS
. . . .. . .re. .ce'-s. ,
' .2 ^ ■
"^ tt le d j-
2
.a ^ .
0; ce 03 03 2
!2; fl N s! a
III i.c3ii.^ii.^t o
ft oT w t3
.- - fl fl o
E2 2iB 2 fl
■? -S 3 g .2
^ .S ^ c3 P-l
t< rt fH t< -r-l
ni G " - # .
c3
03 03 •;
O O TO
O O rJ:4
03 03 O
'cS Is '^
bc'-lS c3 d
^ O ^4 -j;
'-g p ft
o3 fl O ^
S => fl fl
^ 03 M OT
Pn'ft'ft 'ft il
m m zf) rn ^
ft
cS CO .- ..
d cS cS c«
^ +j +j +j
Pjfl fl fl
^ O O O
OJ oo O
5g- &D ^ be
3 2 J- 1^'
fl fl c3 to
03 03 -^^ t"
i^3r3 2
c3 "m fl ft
"^ ■ ft o
c6 o
bD
bb hT
fl s
fl_^
biD^ " fl
I be
I<1
<1 M
, o fS
•rt'tra fl -(J
^ o >
Oh:1i-:1k1 i-? O
t^. ki ki t*i -i
« « M M c3
OOOOO
o o
Fossil FisJi Remains.
291
P3
pa
P5
T-!
tj
X!
fl
j^
S
a;
*
c« #
ci
^
?
c3
s
a
5
^
rC
^
'^
.3
^
1-5
"-H
i-s
J
>^
•-5
o
3:
0
^'-^
C!l
fl
a
C
a
0
c
cvl
rt
oi
X
fi
r^
rt
'—'
f2
0
a
O
0
0
l-l
0
^)
0
&
is
^
is
P
t-i
u
t<
ca
n"
crt
crt
eti
WW PQ
m
n
PQ
.SS c S 9
3 .3 5 3 .S ,i>) ,»i! 3
"5 'le '^ "-s 13 .^ ,^ S
WWW
^ 'fl^ 'a'
^ ^ "^
WWW
, W^^
■ a a
la-^^
ffl
ce ■
o a o f^ f^
o o o o o
;h -^ ^^ t-,
j5 a.y
a c« a
o a o
m
PQffl
ce ^ _c« ■
a«
p a o a o p
,c3 eg d c«
Waa m m
a
' 0)
iz;
a
^
05 a>
0.2
be
^^
C5
0
0
a! «
e^s
P^o
t^H
WWW
^^ I W
WPH
r-H 0) O
HS
& ^
H hJhq
be O)
§i
•xi
i-^h^lO
: be
c3
-^^
a
S '^
c
(-)
S ^
0
00
be
292 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
VII. — Summary of Conclusions.
From the foregoing examination of our Tertiary fish remains
the following principal points may be summarized : —
The genus Asteracanthus previously recorded by Tate from the
Balcombian and Kalimnan, under the generic name of Stropho-
dus, undoubtedly belongs to the former genus, evidence being
rendered by the microscopic structure of the teeth. This extends
beyond question the range of this hitherto Jurassic and Upper
Cretaceous fish into the Tertiary seas round Southern Australia.
With regard to the identified species, two Upper Cretaceous
species occur in our beds of Jan Jukian age, viz. —
Carcharias acutus and Ijamna bronni.
One species — ^Oxyrhina minuta — is apparently a comparatively
restricted Miocene form in the Northern Hemisphere, and occurs
here in the Jan Jukian, Balcombian, and Kalimnan. Ten species
have a comparatively wide geological range in the tertiaries, both
in the Southern and Northern Hemispheres, namely : — S. prisca,
0. contortidens, O. cuspidata, L. crassidens, L. compressa, Ox.
hastalis. Ox. desori. Ox. retroflexa, C. auriculatus, and 0.
megalodon.
These data do not furnish any very clear evidence of our
tertiary succession and relative age of the beds, since the fauna
has a general tertiary aspect, but the occurrence of the few
Mesozoic forms gives an aspect of antiquity to the older portion
of our tertiary strata.
With regard to the occurrence of certain species found both in
New Zealand and Australian strata, we gather some interesting
information, which points to some affinity with the Cretaceo-
Tertiary Group of the former area.
New Zealand. Australia.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Name of Species.
Upper
Cretaceous.
Oligo-
cene.
Jan
Jukian.
Bal-
combiar
Barwon-
1. ian.
Kalim-
nan.
Galeocerdo davisi
- 1 -
2
-
- 4
5
Odontaspis incurva
- 1 -
2
- 3
-
5
Odontaspis cuspidata -
- 1 -
2
- 3
- 4
5
6
Odontaspis attenuata -
- 1 -
2
- 3
-
- 5 -
6
Lanina apiculata
- 1 -
2
- 3
- 4
5
6
Lamna compressa
- 1 -
2
- 3
-
5
6
Oxyrhina desori -
- 1 -
2
- 3
-
5
6
Fossil Fish Remains, 293
Oxyrhina retroflexa -
1
- 2 ■
- 4 ■
- 5
- 6
Oxyrhina miniita
1
■ 2 -
3
- 4 •
■ 5 ■
- 6
Carchai'odon auriciilatus -
1
- 2 ■
■ 3
- 4 ■
. 5
■ 6
Carcharodon megalodon
1 ■
■ 2 -
3
- 4 -
■ 5 •
■ 6
Carcbarodon robustus
1
- 2
- 4 •
- 5
From the state of preservation of the specimens in our beds,
we have no hesitation in stating that we think the majority of
the occurrences in the Kalimnan beds are due to their having
been derived from the older Barwonian beds. This we think is
somewhat analagous to the fact of so many Pliocene specimens
being of a derived character in the Northern Hemisphere, and,
where no indication of the state of preservation is given, the
results of an inquiry into the distribution of species may be
somewhat misleading.
The local terms, Kalimnan, Balcombian, Jan Jukian, and
Barwonian, have been used by us owing to the very considerable
confusion and diiference of opinion surrounding the use of the
ordinary terms such as Miocene, Oligocene, Eocene, and to the
fact that as yet there is no absolute certainty on the strati-
graphical succession of our beds.
As far as the evidence points up to the present, the older
series has been termed Barwonian ' with its two sub-divi-
sions, Balcombian and Jan Jukian, of which the latter has been
indicated as the older.- To this series various ages have been
assigned, such as Eocene, Oligocene, and Miocene, for different
portions of the same series.
Then for the series distinctly unconformable to the Barwonian
and distinctly separable by its molluscan fauna the name of
Kalimnan has been given ^; and this series has been variously
referred to as Oligocene, Miocene, and Pliocene.
VIII. — Bibliography.
(1). Agassiz, L. — Poissons fossiles, vol. iii., 1843.
(2). Davis, J. W.- — -The Fossil Fish Remains from the Tertiary
and Cretaceo-tertiary Formations of New Zealand.
Trans. R. Dublin Soc, vol. iv., ser. 2, 1888, pp. 1-48,
pis. i-vii.
1 Proc. Roy. Soc, Vic, 1904, vol. xvi., n.s., pt. ii., pp. 297, 298.
2 Op. cii., 1902, vol. xiv., pt. ii., p. 75.
3 Op. cit., 1902, vol. xiv., pt. ii. pp. 78, 80.
294 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.
(3). Dennanf, /., and Kitsoti, A. E. — Catalogue of the described
species of Fossils (except Bryozoa and Foraminifera)
in the Cainozoic Fauna of Victoria, South Austra-
lia, and Tasmania.
Records of the G-eol. Survey of Vict., vol. i., pt. 2, 1903,
p. 94.
(4). Dennant, /., and Mulder, J. F. — Geology of the Lower
Leigh Valley.
Proc. R. Soc. Vict., n.s., vol. ix., pt. i, 1898, p. 66.
(5). Eastman, C. R. — Maryland Geol. Survey — Eocene, 1901,
pp. 102-110, pis. xiv., XV.
(6). Etheridi^e, R.,ju>i. — A Catalogue of Australian Fossils,
1878, pp. 171, 172.
(7). Hall, T. S., and Pritchard, G. B. — Notes on the Lower
Tertiaries of the Southern portion of the Moorabool
Valley.
Proc. R. Soc. Vict, n.s., vol. iv., pt. i, 1892, pp. 18, 26.
(8). Hall, T. S., and Pritchard, G. ^.— The Older Tertiaries of
Maude.
Proc. R. Soc, Vict, n.s., vol. vii., 1895, p. 185.
(9). Hall, T. S., and Pritchard, G. ^.—Remarks on the
Eocene Rocks of Victoria.
Proc. R. Soc, Vict., N.S., vol. viii., 1896, pp. 158, 160.
(10). Hall, T. S., and Pritchard, G. B. — Contribution to our
Knowledge of the Tertiaries in the neighbourhood
of Melbourne.
Proc. R. Soc, Vict, n.s., vol. ix., 1897, p. 194.
(11). Hall, T. S., and Pritchard, G. ^.—Geology of the Lower
Moorabool.
Proc. R. Soc. Vict., n.s., vol. x., pt. i., 1897, p. 48.
(12). Hall, T. S. and Pritchard, G. ^.—Geology of the Barwon
Valley about Inverleigh.
Proc. R. Soc, Vict, n.s., vol. xvi., pt. ii., 1904, p. 304.
(13). Johnston, R. M. — Further Notes on the Tertiary Marine
Beds of Table Cape, Tasmania.
Proc. R. Soc Tasmania, 1877 (for 1876), p. 86.
(14). Martin K. — Palaeontologische Ergebnisse von Tiefboh-
rungen auf Java. Sammlungen des Geologischen
Beitrage zur Geologie Ost-Asiens und Australiens,
Fossil Fish Remains. 295
ser. i., Band iii., 1887. Reichs-Museums in
Leiden.
Kitsofi, A. E. — See Dennant and Kitson.
Lydekker, i?.— See Nicholson and Lydekker.
(15). M^Coy, F. — On the Recent Zoology and Palaeontology of
Victoria.
Exhibition Essay, 1866, p. 16 (soe also Annals Nat.
Hist., 1867, vol. XX., p. 192.)
(16). M^Coy, F. — Geol. Survey of Victoria— Report of Progress,
No. i., 1874, p. 35.
(17). M'Coy, F.—Ibid. No. iii., 1876, p. 269. See also No. iv.,
1877, p. 157.
(18). M'Coy, F.—Ibid. No. v., 1878, p. 176.
(19). M''Coy, F. — Geol. Survey of Victoria. Prodromus of the
Palaeontology. Decade ii., 1875, pp. 8-10, pi. xi.,
fig. 2-4.
Mulder, J. F. — See Dennant and Mulder.
(20). Nicholson, H. A., and Lydekker, R. — Manual of Palaeon-
tology, vol ii., 1889.
(21). Noetling, F. — Fauna of the Miocene Beds of Burma. Pal.
Indica, new series, vol. i.. No. 3, 1901,
(22). Oiven R. — Odontography, London, 1840-5.
Pritchard, G. B. — See Hall and Pritchard.
(23). Seguenza, L. — I Vertebrati Fossili della Provincia di Mes-
sina, Pt. i. Boll della Soc. Geol. Ital., vol. xix.,
fasc. 3, 1900, pp. 443-520, pis. v-vi.
(24). Seo^uenza, L. — I Pesci Fossili della Prov. di Reggio
(Calabria).
Ibid., vol. XX., fasc. 2, 1901, pp. 254-262.
(25). Tate R. — Census of the Older Tertiary Fauna of Australia.
Journ. R, Soc, N.S.Wales, vol. xxii., pt. ii., 1888,
p. 246.
(26). Taie R. — Unt-ecorded Genera of the Older Tertiary Fauna
of Australia.
Ibid, vol. xxvii., 1893, p. 169.
(27). IFinkler, T. C. — -M^moire sur quelques Restes de Poissons
du Systenie Heersien, Archives du Musde Teyler,
1876, vol. iv., fasc. i., pp. 1-15.
296 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Idem. — Deuxieme memoire sur des Dents de Poissons
Fossiles du Terrain Bruxellien. Ibid., pp. 16-48,
pis. I. and II.
(28). Woods, J. E. T. — Geological Observations in South Aus-
tralia. London, 1862, p. 80, figures.
(29). Woodward, A. S. — On the Selachian Genus Notidanus.
Geol. Mag., Dec. iii., vol. 3, 1886, pp. 205-217, pi. vi.;
also pp. 253-259.
(30). Wood'ivard, A. S. — Catalogue of Fossil Fishes, British
Museum (Nat. Hist.), Pt. i., 1889.
(31). Woodward, A. S. — Outlines of Vertebrate Palaeontology
for Students of Zoology. Cambridge, 1898.
(32). Woodward, A. S. — Notes on the Teeth of Sharks and
Skates from English Eocene Formations.
Proc. Geol. Assoc. Lond., vol xvi., 1899 (vol. for 1899-
1900), pp. 1-14, pi. i.
(33). Zittel, K. von. — Text Book of Palaeontology. English
Edition (Eastman), vol. II. London, 1902.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
Plate XI.
[The numbers in square brackets refer to registered specimens in
the National Museum, Melbourne.]
Fig. 1. Motidaniis Jetifiinosi, SY>. nov. Part of (?) left lower jaw,
outer side ; from Beaumaris. Natural size.
[5368].
Fig. 2. Notidamis jenningsi, sp. nov. Inner side of jaw; from
Beaumaris. Natural size. [5368].
Fig. 3. Asieracanthus eocaefticus, Tate sp. Upper surface o*
tooth ; from Moorabool River. Natural
size. [5378].
Fig. 4. Asieracanthus eocaeniciis, Tate sp. Lateral aspect of
tooth ; from Moorabool River. Natural size.
[5379].
Fig. 5. Cestracion cainozoicus, sp. nov. Upper surface of
lateral tooth from middle of series ; from Beau-
maris, Natural size. [5372].
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XI.
F. C. DELT.
Teeth of Australian Tertiary Sharks.
rroc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plat,; XII.
Vertical Sections of Teetii of Asteracanthus and Cestracion,
Fig.
8.
Fig.
9.
Fig.
10.
Fig.
11.
Fig.
12.
Fossil Fish Remains. 297
Fig. 6. Cestracio7i cainozoicus, sp. nov. Upper surface of
lateral tooth from back of series ; from Beau-
maris. Natural size. [5374].
I'lg. 7. Cestracion cainozoicus^ sp. nov. Upper surface of
lateral tooth from front of series ; from Beau-
maris. Natural size. [5369].
Cestracion cainozoicus., sp. nov. Edge view of lateral
tooth ; from Beaumaris. Natural size. [5369].
Sphyrtia prisca, Ag. Tooth ; from Fjansford. x 2.
[5435].
Odontaspis atietiuata^ Davis, sp. Inner surface of tooth;
from Beaumaris. Natural .size. [5377].
Odontaspis atte7iuata, Davis, sp. Edge view of tooth ;
from Beaumaris. Natural size. [5434].
Oxyrhina hastalis, Ag. Outer surface of anterior tooth ;
from Beaumaris. Natural size. [5434].
Fig. 13. Oxyrhina hasta/is, Ag. Outer surface of tooth from
upper jaw ; from Beaumaris. Natural size.
[5426].
Fig. 14. Acanthias gee/ongensis, sp. nov. Outer surface of tooth.
X 2. [5386].
Plate XII.
Fig. 1. Vertical section of tooth of Asteracanthus eocaetiicus,
Tate sp. Osteodentine showing a regular series
of vertical pulp-canals, and the fasciculated
groups of canaliculi emanating from them. X 14.
Fig. 2. Vertical section of lateral tooth of Cestracion caino-
zoicus, sp. nov. Showing the irregular character
of the pulp-canals, and concentration of the
canaliculi beneath structureless layer near the
surface. x 14.
Fig. 3. Vertical section of lateral tooth of young Cestracion
philippi from Port Phillip, recent. Showing
irregular pulp-canals and lacunae ; also concen-
tration of canaliculi under structureless layer
near the surface. x 28.
Fig. 4. Oxyrhifta hastaiis, Ag. Outer surface of posterior
tooth; from Beaumaris. Natural size. [5424].
Art. IX. — New or Little-known Victorian Fossils in
the National Museum, Melbourne.
Part IV.— Some Silurian Ostracoda and Phyllocarida.
By FREDERICK CHAPMAN, A.L.S., &c.,
National Museum.
(With Plates XIII.-XVII).
[Read 14th Jiily, 1904].
Introductory Remarks.
The whole of these Ostracoda now first recorded for Victoria,
or described as new, have been obtained from the soft, friable
or granular portions of the pale greyish limestone of Cave
Hill, Lilydale. For some of this ostracod-bearing material the
Museum is indebted to Mr. G. B. Pritchard, whilst other samples
were collected by myself from the same locality. The specimen
of Cyprosina was collected at Lilydale by the Rev. A. W.
Cresswell, M.A.
Of the 26 speciee of Ostracoda, one-half of the number are
forms of Primitia, a genus which, ranging from, the Cambrian
to the Carboniferous formations, seems to have attained its
maximum development in Silurian times. The other genera,
with the exception of Cyprosina, a Middle Devonian form in
England, are, generally speaking, of Ordovician and Silurian
ages ; whilst others are apparently referable to living genera,
so far as we are able to judge from the characters of the cara-
pace alone.
With regard to the 17 already known species, now recorded
for the first time from Australia, 4 are Ordovician (generally
Upper) types elsewhere, 11 are from the Silurian (generally
Wenlockian), whilst 1 is of Lower Devonian age (in Canada),
and 1 belongs to the Lower Carboniferous (England).
New or Liitle-knoion Victorian Fossils. 299
The Phyllocarida also afford some very interesting data for
distributional comparison. The genera Ceratiocaris and Apty-
chopsis are both characteristic of Silurian strata in Europe and
North America, the former genus being found also in the
Ordovician. They are both apparently newly recorded for Aus-
tralia. The genus Dithyrocaris is found in the Devonian and
Carboniferous of Scotland, and in the Devonian of Germany.
In N. America it seems to be confined to the Carboniferous
(Illinois and Pennsylvania).
DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.
OSTRACODA.
Family Leperditiidae.
Genus Isochi/ina, Jones.
Isochilina labrosa, Jones. (PI. XVI., Figs. 3n, b).
Isochilina labrosa. Jones, 1889. Ann. Mag. Nat. His., eer.
6, vol. iii., p. 383, pi. xvii,, fig. 11, ii., and woodcuts 3 and 4,
p. 384.
Observations. — The Victorian specimen closely resembles the
type specimen from the greenish-grey calcareous shale of Cape
Bon-x\mi, Canada, figured by Rupert Jones. If in anything, our
specimen differs in being less steep and more evenly rounded
towards the central border. Tlie Canadian specimens occurred
in the Lower Helderbergian series, equivalent to the (iedinnian
of Western Europe (Lower Devonian).
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Genus Aparchites, Jones.
Aparchites subovatus, Jones. (Plate XIV., Figs.
lOa-c).
Aparchites subovatus, Jones, 1893. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc,
vol. Ixix., p. 292, pi. xii., figs. 7, 8 SrC.
300 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Observations. — This species was figured by Professor Jones
from examples obtained from the Upper Ordovician (Stauro-
cephalus Limestone series) of the Lake District, N. of England.
Both smooth and punctate forms are nearly isomorphous with
Primitia minuta, Eichwald sp. Our specimen is intermediate
in character between the typical smooth forms, which it re-
sembles in outline, and the punctate variety, which it also
simulates in surface ornament. The present examples seem
to emphasise the fact of the variability of this species, and to
render the separation of the variety as a distinct species from
the typical form, for the present, unnecessary.^
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Genus Primitia^ Jones and Holl.
Primitia trigonaiis, Jones and Holl. (Plate XV., Figs. 8a-c).
Primitia trigonalis, Jones and Holl, 1865. Ann. Mag. Nat.
Hist., ser. 3, vol., xvi., p. 421, pi. xiii., figs. 4 a, b.
Observations. — The English specimens came from the Wen-
lock Limestone of Malvern. I have referred the example be-
fore me to the above species, with at first some hesitation on
account of the somewhat elongate carapace, but taking into
consideration the general thickness of the carapace and the
sti'ong compression of the valve edges, it may provisionally
be referred to P. trigonalis. It differs from the following
species, P. subtrigonalis, sp. nov., in its greater relative thick-
ness and compressed margins, and also in the greater angularity
in its lateral outline. Our example of the above form carries
a series of minute denticules on the posterior edge and on the
antero-dorsal angle of the valves.
Locality and Horizon. ^ — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
1 Prof. Jones remarks (ioc. <•)'<.) on the Lake District specimens as follows: — "Figs. 7,
8 appear to be varieties of one form ; although possibly if we had better material to study
they might be found to be quite distinct."
New or Little-knoion Victorian Fossils. 301
Primitia subtrigonalis, sp. nov. (PI. XTIL, Figs. la-c).
Description. — Carapace convex, margins blunt ; lateral out-
line subtrigonal with evenly rounded dorsal angles ; anterior
end somewhat produced, posterior broadly rounded. Sub-cen-
tral pit rather con'spicuous and circular. Edge view elongate-
ovate, slightlj'' more compressed anteriorly. End view regu-
larly ovate. Edges of valves thickened, especially the dorsal
and ventral borders of the left, giving an appearance of over-
lapping. Surface of valves finely punctate.
Dimensions. — ^Length of carapace, .7 mm. ; height, .5 mm. ;
thickness, .3 mm.
Affinities. — The above species seems to approach most nearly
in outline P. trigonalis, Jones and HoU,^ from the Wenlock
Limestone, but it differs in the more elongate form of the
carapace, the bkmter edges of the valves and in having a well-
marked sub-central depression.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill. Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gia.n).
Primitia punctata, Jones. (PI. XIII., Figs. 2a-c).
Primitia punctata, Jones, 1887. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser.
5, vol. xix., p. 193, pi. vii., figs. 9 a, b.
Observations. — The long-oblong carapace with its strongly
convex sides, the usually faint mid-dorsal sulcus and the
punctate surfaces of the valves confirms the relationship of our
examples with the above species.
P. punctata was originally described from the shales over
the Wenlock Limestone of Sliropshire, England, and I have
since recorded it from the Silurian (Wenlockian) of Mulde,
Gothland.^
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia semicultrata, sp. nov. (PI. XIII., Figs. 4a-c).
Description. — Carapace seen from the side, oblong and strong-
ly convex. Dorsal edge straight, ventral nearly so, but slightly
1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., 1865, p. 421, pi. xiii., figs. 4a, b.
2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. vii., 1901, p. 148.
302 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
concave in the centre ; extremities of carapace compressed, the
edges of the valves forming a flange-like border which, ante-
riorly, is somewhat produced and sloped gently away to the
dorsal and ventral edges; whilst posteriorly the dorsal angle is
evenly rounded, and the ventral rather irregularly so, making a
wider angle with the ventral border. Edge view sub-triangular,
broad posteriorly, and gradually sloping away towards the
anterior end, ^\^th a depressed area, however, in the region of
the dorsal sulcus ; thickest in the middle of the posterior third.
End view sub-elliptical, rather compressed ventrally, rounded
dorsally. Surface of valves finely punctate ; with a narrow but
distinct median channel, at right angles to the dorsal edge, end-
ing in a small pit-like depression near the centre of each valve.
Dimensions. — Length of carapace, .85 mm. ; height, .3 mm. ;
thickness, 5 mm.
Observations. — The above species seems to present us with a
somewhat exceptional type of Primitia in the striking character
of the flange-like extremities. A comparison of the species
which come nearest to this form leads one to see a probable
ally in Primitia renulina, Jones and Holl,^ from the Wen-
lock Limestone of Malvern, England. The latter species is,
however, markedly distinct from ours in having a sub-oval valve,
and a saddle-shaped depression close to the dorsal margin.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yer-
ingian).
Primitia (?) matutina, Jones and Holl. (PI. XTII.,
Figs. 5a, b).
Primitia ? matutina, Jones and Holl, 1865. Ann. Mag. Nat.
Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., p. 5, pi. xiii., figs. 7 a, b.
Observations. — The above species, which was described from
the Upper Ordo^acian (Upper Bala) of Shropshire, closely re-
sembles our specimen, which unfortunately is imperfect, in its
general features, both in outline and in the relative compression
of the valves. The figured specimen of P. matutina referred to
is a right valve, and may therefore be the more readily com-
1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., 18C5, p. 419, pi. xiii., figs, oa, b.
New or Little-knoiun Victorian Fossils. 303
pared Av-ith our specimen figured in the same aspect. The ven-
tral border in the latter example is more strongly curved than
that in P. matutina from Shropshire, and there is also a faint
mid-dorsal pit which was not seen in the English specimen,
although this feature is characteristic of Primitia. The dimen-
sions given of the English specimen slightly exceed those of our
form. In view of the slight differences referred to above, the
specific determination is given with some reserve.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia reticristata, Jones. (Pi. XIII., Figs. 7a-c).
Primitia reticristata, Jones, 1887. Sil. Ostrac. Gothland,
p. 5.
P. reticristata, Jones, 1888. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6,
vol. i., p. 406, pi. xxii., figs. 15 a-c.
P. reticristata, Jones, Krause, 1891. Zeitschr, Deutsch.
Geol. Gesellsch, p. 495, pi. xxx., figs. 8 a-d, 9 a-d.
Observations.- — ^The previous occurrences for this neat and
characteristic Primitia are Frojel and INIulde, Gotland (Silurian),
and also from the drifted Silurian blocks of N. Germany. Our
specimens are typical, and they are not rare.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia (cf.) obsoleta, Jones and Holl. (PI. XIII.,
Figs. 8a-c).
Primitia obsoleta, Jones and Holl, 1865. Ann. Mag. Nat.
Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., p. 423, pi. xiii., figs. 12 a-c.
Observations. — The present example agrees most nearly Avith
the above species in the form of the carapace and the simple
flanged border, which, however, in our specimen does not die
away towards the anterior extremity as in Jones and Holl's
specimen. Tlie original specimen came from the Silurian di'ifted
blocks of Scandinavian limeetone, North Germany.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
304 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Ppimitia halli, sp. nov. (PL XIV., Figs. 2a-c).
Description. — Carapace elongate and sub-rhomboidal as Been
from the side, with both the anterior and posterior angles, dor-
sal and ventral, rather sharply truncated ; dorsal border
straight, ventral slightly concave. Dorsal furrow sub-triangular.
Dorsal margin having a narrow flange which is continued partly
along the antero- and postero-dorsal margins. Edge view com-
pressed ovate, thickest in the anterior third. Anterior end
compressed, posterior compressed and somewhat bluntly
rounded. End view sub-cordate. Tlie right valve somewhat
smaller than the left. Surface somewhat uneven or sparsely
pitted.
Dimensions. — Length of compace, 1.08 mm. ; height, .43
mm. ; thickness, .35 mm.
Observations. — The above species is apparently distinct from
any hitherto known forms of Primitia. The only species which
is at all comparable with ours is P. furcata Jones and HolP,
but this is much higher posteriorly, whilst anteriorly it tapers
from the curved ventral to the dorsal margin, and the hinder
portion of the carapace is considerably thicker and blunt- ended.
This species may very appropriately be associated with the
name of Mr. T. S. Hall, M.A., wdth whom I had the pleasure
of first visiting the Cave Hill quarry, and on which occasion
we obtained material fairly rich in ostracoda.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia elongata, Krause, var. nuda, Jones. (PI. XIV.,
Figs. 3a-c).
Primitia elongata, Krause, var. nuda, Jones, 1893. Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. xlix., p. 298, pi. xiii., fig. 6.
Observations. — Our examples agree exactly with Prof. Jones'
figure with the exception that the dorsal sulcus is represented
by a well-defined depression. Both the type and the variety
originally came from the Ordovician, of Scandinavia and Scot-
land respectively.
1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 5, vol xvii., 1886, p. 413, pi. .\iv., figs. 15a, b.
New or Little-knoiim Victorian Fossils. 305
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia paucipunctata, Jones and IIoll. (PI. XTV.,
Figs. 4a-c ; PI. XV., Figs. 2a-c).
Primitia variolata, var. paucipunctata, Jones and Holl, 1865.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., p. 419, pi. xiii., figs. 6
0, d.
P. paucipunctata, Jones and Holl, 1886. Ibid., ser. 5, vol.
xvii., p. 409, pi. xiv., figs. 3 a, b.
Observations. — -The example here figured on Plate XV., Fig.
2, is somewhat more elongate than those of this species already
known, but there is probably a great amount of variation in the
carapace. In general outline the figured form referred to is, in
its lateral aspect, closely comparable with the foregoing variety
of P. elongata, but the edge view does not bear out the com-
parison. The scattered depressions on the hinder portion of the
valves serve to distinguish this from related forms. Fig. 4 of
Plate XIV. is probably an immature specimen, but is more
typical in its shape.
P. paucipunctata is a well-known form in the English Silurian
strata.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia striata, Krause. (PL XV., Figs. 3a-c).
Primitia 1 striata, Krause, 1891. Zeitschi'. Deutsch. Geol.
Gesellsch., p. 496, pi. xxxi., figs. 4, 5 a-c.
Observations. — Our specimen, which is unfortunately imper-
fect, dift'ers from the above species in having an acuminate
anterior extremity, instead of being squarely rounded oW, as in
the examples figured by Dr. Krause ; and the general shape of
the carapace is more elongate. The species is, however, a very
variable one, and the present example may therefore be regarded,
in the absence of other specimens, as merely a sub-variety ; like
the original examples, this one is longitudinally and interrup-
tedly striate. Krause's type specimens came from the Silurian
drifted block of Scandinavian limestone. North Germany.
20
306 Proceedings, of tlie Royal Society of Victoria.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Primitia semicircularis, Jones and Holl. (PI. XV.,
Figs. 4a-c).
Primitia semicircularis, Jones and Holl, 1865. Ann. Mag.
Nat. Hist., ser. 3, vol. xvi., p. 424, pi. xiii., figs. 10, a/-c.
Observations. — The specimen figured by Jones and Holl from
the Silurian drifted limestone of N. Germany almost exactly
matches our specimen, but the latter is not quite so acutely
produced anteriorly.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Ppimitia unicopnis, Uhich sp. (PL XV., Figs. 6a, b).
Leperditia unicornis, Ulrich, 1879. Journ. Cincinn. Nat. Hist.
Soc, vol. ii., p. 10, pi. vii., fig. 4.
Primitia unicornis, Ulrich sp., Jones, 1890. Quart. Journ.
Geol. Soc, vol. xlvi., p. 7, pi. iv., figs. 8-13.
Observations. — This species shows a large amount of varia-
tion in its general shape, being typically faboid, with a shallow
dorsal depression and a posterior tubercle usually situated near
the ventral angle, but in our specimen .seen near the middle of the
poisterior border. P. unicornis has hitherto been recorded only
from the Upper Ordovician of Wales and the United States.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Family Cytheridae.
Genus Xestoleheris, G. O. Sars.
Xestoleberis holliana, sp. nov. (PL XIII., Figs. 3a-c).
Description.— Carapace elongate ovoid. Seen from the side
elongate or subrectangular, dorsal margin slightly convex,
rounded at the ends ; anterior margin meeting the ventral
border bluntly, and forming a slightly salient angle ; the pos-
New or Little-known Victorian Fossils. 307
terior margin makes a wide curve towards the ventral border,
meeting it at an obtuse angle. Edge view sub-triangulai", very
thick posteriorly, gradually tapering towards the front. End
view sub-triangular and inflated, but flattened on the ventral
surface and somewhat depressed along the dorsal line. Valves
slightly unequal. Surface of valves smooth or feebly piinctate.
Dimensions. — Length of carapace, .94 mm. ; height, .42
mm. ; thickness, .64 mm.
Observations. — This species seems to show decided affinities
towards Xestoleberis corbuloides, Jones and Holl sn.^ It differs
from it, however, in the greater angularity and width of the
posterior extremity of the valves. I have taken the oppor-
tunity to name this species after Dr. H. B. Holl, F.G.S., who
did so much good work on Palaeozoic Ostracoda in conjunction
^\'ith Professor T. Rupert Jones.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Xestoleberis lilydalensis, sp. nov. (PI. XIV., Figs, la-c,
5a-c, 8a, b.
Description. — Carapace seen from the side narrow-oblong ;
ends unequally rounded ; the posterior extremity narrow and
sharply rounded; the anterior, broadly curved and terminating
somewhat abruptly at the ventral angle, forming by the de-
velopment of flanges a small beak-like projection ; dorsal mar-
gin gently convex, ventral nearly straight. Surface sparsely
punctate. Edge view subovate, tumid, greatest thickness a
little in front of the posterior third, and tapering more or less
evenly to the anterior end. End view depressed cordate.
Dimensions. — Spec. 1. Length of carapace, .53 mm. ; height,
.21 mm. : thickness, .32 mm.
Type. — Spec. 2. Length of carapace, .78 mm. ; height, .35
mm. ; thickness, .46 mm.
Observations.- — An Ordovician Xestoleberis (X. wrightii) has
been fiufured and described from the Chair of Kildare, Leinster,
1 Cy there corbuloides, Jones and Hall, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. iii., 1869, pp.
■211, 212, pi. XV., figs. 4a-e, 5a, b.
Xestoleberis corbuloides, Id., ibid., ser. 5, vol. xix., 1887, p. 410.
20a
308 Proceedings of tlie Royal Society of Victoria.
Ireland, by Professor Jones and to \vl)icli form tlie next variety
described is assigned. The present specimens, although agree-
ing with the former in thickness and edge view of the carapace,
are quite distinct, since X. wrightii has an ovate form of cara-
pace.
The present specimens show considerable variation, but the
same general characters serve to connect them specifically.
.Fig. 5, it should be noticed, is shown with the ventral side
uppermost, whilst in Fig. 8 it is turned downwards. In the
latter figure the posterior edge of the left valve is apparently
displaced beyond the edge of the opposing one.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Xestoleberis wrightii, Jones, var. oblonga, nov. (PI. XV.,
Figs, la, b).
Observations. — The published figures^ of this species are not
nearly so elongate as our specimen, and since the latter is
longer and altogether larger than the already known forms of
the species it may be distinguished as a variety of X. wrightii.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Genus Aechviitta, Jones and Hall.
Aechmina jonesi, sp. nov. (PI. XIV., Figs. 11a, b).
Description. — Carapace tumid, with a slightly concave ven-
tral, and strongly convex dorsal border ; ends unequally
rounded. Near the ventral border of each valve and towards
the posterior extremity there is a short, blunt and oblique
spine. Edge view subovate.
Dimension's. — Length of carapace, .82 mm. ; height, to base
of spine, .57 mm. ; thickness, about .6 mm.
Observations. — The above form seems to bear intermediate
characters between A. byrnesi Miller sp. Upper Ordovician)"-^
and A. cuspidata Jones and Holl. (Silurian).^
1 Xestoleberis wrightii, Jones, 1890 : Qiiar. Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. xlvi., p. 28, pi. iv.,
figs., 14, 15a-e.
Xestoleberis (?) aff. wrightii, .Jones, Kraiise : Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch., 1891,.
p. 512, pi. xx.xiii., figs. 9a-c.
2 Cincinn. Quar. Journ. Sei., vol. i., 1874, p. 123, fig. 10.
3 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. iii., p. 218, pi. xiv., fig. 8 and woodcut, fig. 2.
Xeiv or Litfle-l'iioirn Vlcforiav Fossils. 309
I have named this species after tlie duyen of workers on the
fossil Ostracoda, Professor T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., and who first
imparted to me an interest in this group of fossils.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Family Cypridae.
Genus Argiiloecia, G. O. Sars.
Apgilloecia acuta, Jones and Kifkby. (PI. XV.. Figs. 6a-c).
Argilloecia aequalis, var. acuta, Jones and Kirkby, 1895.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. xvi., p. 457, pi. xxi., fig. 8.
Observations. — Both the above species and the variety were
originally described from the Lower Carboniferous Limestone
series of Yorkshire and the Lake District of England. Our
specimen is indistinguishable from the variety acuta in every
particular, so that for the present we may regard it as a form
that has persisted throughout Devonian times. The so-called
variety is here recorded in the specific sense, as it seems suffi-
ciently distinct from A. aequalis,^ and is, so far as we know, the
older form, judging from the present occurrence.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill. Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Family Bairdiidae.
Genus Macrocypris, G. S. Brady.
Macpocyppis flexuosa, sp. nov. (PI. XIII., Fig. 6).
Description. — Carapace, elongate, siliquate and flexuose ;
seen from the side, highest in the middle ; dorsal edge boldly
rounded in the centre, and concave at both ends ; ventral mar-
gin strongly convex in the middle, sloping gently to the
acuminate anterior extremity ; posterior end probably much
attenuated, but partly wanting in oiu- specimen. Edge view
elongate-ovate with compressed and attenuate extremities.
Dimensions. — Length of carapace when perfect, about 2.07
mm. ; greatest width, .64 mm. ; thickness, .46 mm.
1 Jones and Kirkby: .\nn. Mag-. Nat. Hist., ser 5, vol. .wiii., 1886, p. 263, pi. ix.,
figs. 6a, b.
310 Proceedings of the Roi/al Society of Victoria.
Observations. — The nearest allied palaeozoic Mjiciocypris
which may be at all compared with the above form is Macrocypris
vinei, Jones.^ M. vinei, however, does not, iu any of its
varieties, possess an acute anterior, nor so sloping an antero-
ventral margin ; moreover there is no attenuation of the pos-
terior extremity as in our form. M. flexuosa veiy nearly ap-
proaches the recent M. tenuicauda, G. S. Brady,'^ in general
form.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Macpocypris (cf.) vinei, Jones. (PI. XTV., Fii^s. 7a-c).
Macrocypris vinei, Jones, 1S87. Ann. Mae. Nat. Hist., ser.
5. vol. xix., p. 179, pi. iv., figs. 1-3, and woodcut.
M. vinei, Jones, 1887. Silur. Ostrac. Gothland, p. 6.
M. vinei, Jones, 1888. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. i.,
p. 396, pi. xxii., figs. 1 a-c, 2.
Observations. — The Lilydale specimens differ principally in
the higher and more flexuose carapace, the sloping anterior,
and the more evenly rounded posterior, extremity. The above
species, to which ours seems closely related, if not identical, is
not uncommon in the Silurian of Gotland.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
ofian
Genus Bythocypris., G. S. Brady.
Bythocyppis holii, Jones. (Pi. XIV., Figs 9h, b, young
form; PI. IV., Figs, la-c c?, Figs. 2a-c ? ).
Bythocypris hollii, Jones, 1887. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser.
5, vol. xix., p. 184, pi. v., figs. 1 a, b, 2 ; nl. vi., figs. 3 a, b,
4 a, b.
Observations. — ^This fine species is distinguished by its
smooth, reniform and nearly symmetrically ended carapace, its
semicircular back and gently sinuous ventral border. It is a
1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, ser. 5, vol. xix., 1887, p. 179, pi. iv., figs. 1-3 and woodcut.
2 Rep. Chall. Zool.. pt. iii., 1880, p. 41, pi. ii., fijrs. la-f.
New or Little-hnown Victorian Fosslh. 311
well-known form in the Silurian of England and Gotland, and
has also occurred in the Scandinavian limestone blocks in the
drift of North Germany. It is interesting to note the variation
in the carapace of the forms now figured, probably due to
sexual differences. Somewhat similar varieties have been
figured by Jones (loc. supra cit.). The example with a high
carapace may be distinguished from B. phillipsiana, J. and H.
sp.^ by the nearly semicircular form of its valve.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Bythocypris caudalis, Jones. (PL XV., Figs. 7a-c).
Bythocyjiris caudalis, Jones, 1889. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
ser. 6, vol. iv., p. 270, pi. xv., fige. 2 a-c, 3 a-c.
Observations. — The peculiar posterior extremity of this form
is fairly well seen in the present example ; and the compres-
sion of the carapace serves to distinguish it from the other-
wise similarly-shaped Pontocypris mawii, Jones,- as also does the
larger size of the left valve.
This species also occurs at Wisby, Gotland.
Locality and Horizon. — ^Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Bythocyppis phased us, var. elongata, Jones. (PI. XV.,
Figs. 5a, b).
Bythocypris phaseolus var. elongata, Jones, 1889. Ann. Mag.
Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. iv., p. 271, pi. xv., figs. 8 a-c.
Observations. — This variety was discovered by Lindstroni in
the red clay of Wisby, Gotland (base of the Stricklandinia
Maris). Our figured example is even more elongate than the
Gotland specimen described by Prof. Jones, but otherwise agrees
with it.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
1 cf. Jones: Ann. Mag;. Nat. Hist, ser. 5, Vol. xix., 1887, p. 187, pi. v., tigs. 3a, b, 4a-c.
2 Ann. Mag-. Nat. Hist., ser. 5, vol. xix., 1887, p. 182, pi. iv., figs. 4a-d, 6, 7.
312 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Family Cypridinidae.
Genus Cyprosina, Jones.
Cypmsina, sp. (PL XVI., Fig. 4; PI. XVII., Fig. 1).
Observations. — Tliis somewhat fragmentary specimen seems
to agree most nearly with the genus Cyprosina, and is ap-
parently a left valve. It differs from C. whidbornei^ of the
Devonian of England in having more compressed ends and a
gi'eater breadth at the posterior extremity. This specimen was
collected by the Rev. A. W. Cresswell, M.A.
Locality and Horizon. — Cave Hill, Lilydale. Silurian (Yerin-
gian).
Phyllocarida.
Family Ceratiocaridae.
Genus Ceratiocaris, McCoy.
Ceratiocapis pritchardi, sp. nov. (PI. XVII., Figs. 2, 2a).
Description. — Carapace pyriform, deep behind, narrower in
front and rather acute ; back gently curved ; ventral margin
forming a bold curve and meeting the posterior margin at a
sharp angle, whilst it curves more gently towards the anterior
region, where it is somewhat concave. Abdominal margin
deejoly concave. Surface gently rounded near the back and
anteriorly, more tumid along the ventral side and terminating
in a narrow and conspicuous flange. From about the middle
of the carapace to the flattened ventral margin the surface is
relieved by elongate tubercular ridges and incised striae run-
ning generally parallel with the ventral border.
Segments and telson not known.
Dimensions of Carapace. — Greatest length, 23 mm. ; greatest
width, 14 mm.
Observations. — The carapace of C. pritchardi is quite distinct,
m its general shape, from any known species of Ceratiocaris,
the nearest approach to it being shown in C. halliana, Jones
1 Geol. Mag-. Dec. ii., vol. viii., p. 3.38, pi. ix., fiy:s. 1-3, 5.
Ann. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. i., 18i)S, p. 340, pi. xvii., fig. 8.
Neiv or Little-known Victorian Fossils. 313
and Woodward.' In that species, however, the ventral margin
is less strongly curved, and the carapace more elongate ; the
superficial ornament, morever, is merely striate or finely
wrinkled.
Locality and Horizon. — Wandong, Victoria. Silurian (Mel-
bournian). Presented by G. B. Pritchard, Esq.
Ceratiocaris, (of.) murchisoni, Agassiz, sp. (PI. XVII.,
Figs. 5, 6).
Onchus murchisoni, Agasisiz, 1839. In Silur. Syst., p. 607,
pi. iv., fig. 10 (not figs. 9 and 11); Onchus, fig. 63?; Ichthyo-
dorulite, fig. 64.
Leptocheles (murchisoni), McCoy, 1851. Synops. Brit. Pal.
Foss., Fasc. 1, p. 176.
Ceratiocaris murchisoni (Ag.), Jones and Woodward, 1888.
Brit. Pal. Phyll., pt. i. (Pal. Soc. Mon.), p. 16, pi. iii., figs. 4 a,
b; pi. iv., figs. 1-3 ; pi. v., fig. 3 ; pi. vi., figs. 1, 2.
Observations. — The above species seems to be represented in
collections only by caudal appendages, no example of a carapace
having been found directly associated with those remains. A
very close analogy exists between our specimens and the above-
named species. In connection with the specimens now under
consideration it is interesting to note that the late Sir F.
McCoy had, many years ago, tentatively labelled them
"Leptocheles," but had apparently made no specific comparison,
IDresumabl}^ on account of the unpromising appearance of the
matrix in which the impressions occur. A wax squeeze taken
from these casts in sandstone give surprisingly good results,
and even the pittings on the 'sides of the spines can be in this
way distinctly made out in two of the specimens. In England
C. murchisoni is found in the Ludlow or uppermost Silurian
series.
Locality and Horizon. — Kilmore, Range on E. side Common
Resei-ve, Geol. Surv. Vict. Bb 23. Silurian.
(?) Ceratiocaris, sp. (PL XVIL, Figs. 7, 8).
Observations. — The specimens figured are copied from wax
squeezes made from specimens which are not uncommon in the
1 Brit. Pal. Phyllopoda (Phyllocarida), pt. 1 (Pal. Soc. Mon.), 1S88, p. 26, pi. ii., figs. 1,
2, 3, 4 (?) ; pi. iv., figs. 5, 6 ; pi. v., figs. 6a, 6b (?).
314 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
sandstones of the Moonee Ponds Creek. They are undoubtedly
remains of phyllopodous Crustacea allied to, if not identical
with, Ceratincari'S, and seem to be casts of the strong- abdominal
appendage or style.
Some of the specimens show a fine striation running obliquely
to their length and passing over the ridge, uv arranged in a V-
shaped pattern, such as is often seen on the appendages of
phyllocarids.
Similar fragments have been figured by Barrande.^ The
style shown in the figure of Ceratiocaris papilio, Salter, given
by Jones and Woodward'^ bears a close resemblance to our
specimens.
Locality and Horizon. — Moonee Ponds Creek, near Fleming-
ton (" Royal Park "). Silurian (Melbournian).
Family Rhinocaridae.
Genus Ditliyrocaris^ Scouler.
Dithyrocaris praecox, sp. nov. (PI. XVIL, Fig. 3.)
Description. — Carapace subquadrate ; anterior notch of me-
dium size compared with known species, angular ; posterior
border angulated, with evidence of posterior spines. Surface
of carapace numerously pitted, especially along the ventral
borders. Meso-lateral ridges, apparently smooth, strong, and
sinuously curved. Appendages, one stout caudal joint, ■n'ith
spinous terminations.
Dimensions. — ^Length of carapace, 17 mm. ; approximate
width, 1.3 mm. ; length of caudal appendage, 9 mm.
Observations. — This specimen, although somewhat crushed
and relatively displaced, shows decided affinities with the genus
Dithyrocaris. The hinge-line, so far as can be seen, is com-
parable with that genus in having a rugose edge. In its
medium-sized angular anterior notch and circular surface pittings
this species resembles D. testudinea, Scouler sp., from the
1 Syst. Sil., vol. i., Supplement, 1872, p. 459, pi. .xxxiii., figs. 25, 25a.
2 Brit. Pal. Phyllopoda (Phyllotarida), pt. i. (Pul. Soc. Mod.), 1888, pi. \ii , fijf. 1.
New or Little-known Victorian Fossils. 315
British Carboniferous formation,^ but it differs in having a
more quadrate carapace, and there are no indications of the
linear ornamentation seen in that species.
Locality and Horizon. — Merri Creek, sects. 2 and 3, Kalkallo.
Geol. Surv. Vic. Bb 3. vSilurian.
Family Peltocaridae.
Genus Aptychopsis, Barrande.
Aptychopsis victoriae, sp. nov. (PL XVII, Fig. 4).
Description. — Carapace sub-ovate ; having a rather deep and
narrow rostral notch. Valves broadly rounded anteriorly,
sharply terminating at the notch ; sides almost parallel with the
mesial suture. Posterior portion wanting in the tvpe specimen.
Surface more or less concentrically grooved or lineated. In-
ternal view of mesial suture ridgelike and rugose.
Dimensions. — Approximate length, 21 mm. ; width of cara-
pace, 16 mm.
Observations. — This species differs from the hitherto known
forms of Aptychopsis in the squareness of the carapace and in
the form of the anterior notch.
Locality and Horizon. — Moonee Ponds Creek ("Royal Park ),
near Flemino^;on. Silurian.
Corrigenda to "New ok Little-known Victorian
Fossils," Part III.
(Vol. xvi., pt. ii., of these Proceedings).
P. 337, line 12 from bottom, read "Figs. 4 and 6."
P. 340, line 3 from bottom, delete "8."
P. 342. In explanation of plate, after Fig. 6 insert " Styliola
lissurella, var. multistriata."
1 Argas testudineus, Records of General Science (Thomson's), vol. i., 1835, pp. 137, 141,
fig. 3.
Dithyrocaris testudinea, Scouler sp., Jones and Woodward, Brit. Pal. Phyllop. (Pal.
Soc. Mon.), pt. iii., 1898, p. 145, pi. xix., figs. 7-9, etc.
316 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Corrigenda to Paper " On a Collection of Upper Palaeozoic
AND Mesozoic Fossils from West Australia and
Queensland."
(Vol. xvi., pt. ii., of these Proceedings).
P. 311, line 5 from top, for pi. "i." read pi. " xxvii."
P. 325, line 3 from bottom, for "Allorisma maxima" read "Allo-
risma maximum." Also p. 333.
P. 329, line 14 from bottom of page, for " Ctenostreon pectini-
formis" read "Ctenostreon pectiniforme. Also pp. 333
and 335.
P. 330, line 7 from bottom, for " Normannites australe" read
" Normanites australis." Also p. 333.
Note to above paper on West Australian and Queensland
Possils. — On p. 326 the following reference should be inserted
under Goniatites niicromphalus, and the name read as Agathi-
ceras (?) micromphalum : —
"Agathiceras (?) micromphalum, Morris sp., Foord and Crick,
1897, Cat. Foss. Cepli. Brit. Mus., pt. 3, p. 271, woodcut, fig.
132 (p. 272)." [According to Messrs. Foord and Crick the suture-
line and the general form of this shell seem to ally the species
with Agathiceras ; so that the species is now regarded as almost
certainly belonging to that genus. My thanks are due to Mr,
Crick for pointing out the omission].
EXPLANATION OF PLATES XIII.-XVII.
(Numbers enclosed in square brackets refer to registered
specimens in the Museum).
Plate XIII.
(All the figures on this plate magnified 28 diameters).
Fig. 1. — Primitia subtrigonalis, sp. nov. a, Carapace from the
right side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view. [5393].
,, 2. — Primitia punctata, Jones. a, Carapace from the
right side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view. [5394].
,, 3. — Xestoleberis holliana, sp. nov. a. Carapace from the
left side ; b, ventral view ; c. end view. [5406].
Nexv or LiUle-knotvn Victorian Fossils. 317
Fig. 4. — Primitia semicultrata, sp. nov. a, Carapace from the
left side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view. [-5395].
,, 5. ---Primitia (?)matutina, Jones and Hell. a, Carapace
from the right side ; b, dorsal view. [5396].
,, 6 — Macrocypris flexuosa, sp. nov. a, Carapace from the
right side ; b, ventral view. [5413].
„ 7. — Primitia reticristata, Jones. a, Carapace from the
right side ; b, dorsal view. [5397].
„ 8. — Primitia c/. obsoleta, Jones and Holl. a, Carapace
from the right side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5398].
Plate XIV.
(All the figures on this plate magnified 28 diameters).
Fig. 1. — Xestoleberis lilydalensis, sp. nov. a, carapace from
the left side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5408].
,, 2. — Primitia halli, sp. nov. a, Carapace from the right
side ; h, dorsal view ; c, end view. [5399].
,, 3. — Primitia elongata, Krause, var. nuda, Jones. a,
Carapace from the right side ; h, dorsal view ; c,
end view. [5400].
,, 4. — Primitia paucipunctata, Jones and Holl. a, Carapace
from the right side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5401].
,, 5. — Xestoleberis lilydalensis, sp. nov. a, Carapace from
the left side ; b, ventral view ; c, end view.
[5409].
,, 6. — Argilloecia acuta, Jones and Kirkby. a. Carapace
from the left side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5412].
,, 7. — Macrocypris c/. vinei, Jones. a, Carapace from the
left side; b, ventral view; c, end view. [5414].
,, 8. — Xestoleberis lilydalensis, sp. nov. a. Carapace from the
right side (showing part of displaced left valve);
b, ventral view. [5407].
318 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Fig. 9. — Bytliocypris holli, Jones. (Young foi-m). a, Carapace
sliowing right valve; b, dorsal view. [5417].
,, 10. — Aparchites subovatus, Jones. a. Carapace from the
right side; b, ventral view; c, end view. [53911.
,, 11. — Aechmina jonesi, sp. nov. a, Carapace from the right
side; b, doi-sal view. [5411].
Plate XV.
(All the figures on this plate are magnified 28 diameters).
Fig. 1. — Xestoleberis wrighti, Jones, var. oblonga nov. a,
Carapace from the right side ; b, dorsal view.
[5410].
,, 2. — Primitia paucipunctata, Jones and Holl. a, Carapace
from the left side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5402.]
,, 3.^ — Primitia striata, Krause. a, Carapace from the right
side ; b, ventral view ; c, end view. [5403].
,, 4.- — Primitia semicircularis, Jones and Holl. a, Carapace
from the left side ; b, dorsal view ; c, end view.
[5404].
,, 5. — Bythocypris phaseolus, var. elongata, Jones, a. Cara-
pace from the right side; b, ventral view. [5419].
,, 6. — Primitia unicornis, Ulrich sp. a, Carapace from the
right side ; b, ventral view. [5405].
,, 1.- — ^Bythocypris caudalis, Jones, a. Carapace from the
right side; b, dorsal view; c, end view. [5418].
,, 8. — Primitia trigonalis, Jones and Holl. a. Carapace
from the right side ; b, ventral view ; c, end view.
[5392].
Plate XVI.
(All the figures on tliis plate are magnified 28 diameters).
Fig. 1. — Bythocypris holli, Jones, (t?). a, Carapace from the
right side; b, ventral view; c, end view. [5416].
,, 2. — Bythocypris holli, Jones. (?). a, Carapace from the
right side; b, ventral view ; c, end view. [5415]
,, 3. — Isochilina labrosa, Jones, a^ Right valve; b, end
view. [5390].
,, 4. — Oyprosina, sp. Left valve. [1219].
Proc. R.S. Victoria. Plate XIIl.
K C. riELT.
Silurian Ostracoda from Lilydale.
X 28.
/'roc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XIV.
Silurian Ostracoda from Lilyciale.
Pror. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XV.
V. C. DKLT.
Silurian Ostracoda from Lilydale.
Pmc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XVt.
V. C. DELT.
Silurian Ostracoda from Lilydale.
I'vor. U.S. Victoria, 1904. I'hite XVII.
F. C. DELT.
Silurian Phyllocarida, etc., from Victoria.
New or Little-hnoivn Victorian Fossils. 319
Plate XVII.
Fig. 1. — Cyprosina, sp. Edge view of valve. [1219]. x 28.
,, 2. — Oeratiocaris pritchardi, sp. nov. Carapace from right
side ; 2a, profile across the median line of one
valve. [1918]. x 2.
,, 3. — Dithyrocaris praecox, sp. nov. Carapace, with caudal
appendage. [4662]. x 2.
,, 4. — Aptychopsis victoriae, sp. nov. Carapace. [2238].
X 2.
,, 5. — ^Ceratiocaris (cf.) murchisoni, Agassiz, sp. Telson,
showing attached head. [447]. x 2.
,, 6. — Ceratiocaris (cf.) murchisoni, Ag., sp. Stylets. [450].
X 2.
,, 7, 8. — ? Ceratiocaris, sp. Probably fragments of abdominal
appendage (style). [5387-8]. x 2.
Art. X. — Contributions to the Palaeontology of the
Older Tertiary of Victoria.
Gastropoda. — Part II.
By G. B. PRITCHARD,
Lecturer on Geology, etc.. Working Men's College, Melboiirne.
(With Plates XVIII. and XIX.).
[Read 14th Jiily, 1904].
In this paper I desire to add to our knowledge of the molluscan
fauna of the Older Tertiary deposits by the description, and
figures of several new species of interest, together with notes,
additions, and corrections on species that have previously been
described.
The species referred to in the following pages are as follows :
Clavella biilbodes, Tate.
Clavella platystropha, sp. nov.
Columbella balcombensis, sp. nov.
Cohimbella approximans, sp. nov.
Colixnibella woodsi, nom. mut.
Pleurotoma selwyni, sp. nov.
Apiotoma bassi, sp. nov.
Turbo hamiltonensis, sp. nov.
Collonia geelongensis, sp. nov.
Collonia otwayensis, sp. nov.
Cantharidus serratuliis, sp. nov.
Astele millegranosa, sp. nov.
Entrochns fontinalis, sp. nov.
Bankivia howitti, sp. nov.
Pleurotoma niurrayana, sp. nov.
Pleurotoma granti, sp. nov.
Clavella bulbodes, Tate. (PI. XVIII., Figs. 2, 3.)
1888. Fusus bulbodes, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. x., Gast.,
pt. i., pp. 139, UO (pp. 49, 50, in reprint),
pi. 7, f. 8.
Palaeontolocjij of ihe Older Tertiary. 321
1892. Fusus bulbodes, Pritchard. Cat. Tert. Foes.
Austr., S.A. School of Mines Report, p 195 (p.
27 in reprint).
1894. Clavilithes bulbodes, Tate. P.R.S. N.S.W., vol.
xxviii., p. 170.
1901. Clavella bulbodes, Pritchard. P.R.S. Vic, vol.
xiv., n.s., pt. i, p. 48.
Description. — -This speciea was founded on young specimens,
and judtrint; from the localities orifrinally indicated by Pro-
fessor Tate, it seems that two species have on this account been
confused. For the usual specimens from Muddy Creek appear to
me to represent quite a distinct species from that obtainable at
Morningion and several other localities, though I possess onei im-
perfect example of this species from Muddy Creek, and I there-
fore judge it as comparatively rare.
Professor Tate's description runs as follows : — " Shell long,
fusiform with a rapidly narrowing spire of subimbricating
whorls, terminating in a large ovoid summit. Whorls eight, the
first somewhat globose, the next very narrow, smooth and
bicarinated, the third nearly flat, shining and spirally scratched ;
the other whorls gradually becoming more and more obtusely
angled and swollen round the anterior part, being very con-
tracted at the anterior suture, and flatly sloping to the posterior
suture ; encircled with raised threads (about 15 on the penultim-
ate whorl) narrower than the interspaces, which are traversed
by close-set striae. Last whorl tumid and rounded at the
periphery, rapidly contracted at the base into a long, narrow,
straight canal ; the surface tessellated by transverse threads
and stouter sjiiral lirae."
As these particulars and the figure given agree with the fairly
common Mornington or Schnapper Point specimens, I intend to
retain the name of Clavella bulbodos for this species, but as
the dimensions show only young specimens a .few further re-
marks on the adult specimens may not be out of place.
Shell large and strong, composed of nine rapidly enlarging
spire-whorls without the remarkably large mammillate embryo,
the spiral sculpture is distinctly developed on the first five
whorls, but tends to become obsolete on the penultimate and
body whorls, the body whorl usually only showing the mere
322 Proceedings of tJie Royal Society of Victoria.
trace of five or six broadly separated spiral threads where the
whorl has its gi-eatest convexity ; the transverse folds parallel
to the lines of growth on the other hand increase in strength
and irregularity till on the base of the body-whorl the whole
surface is broken up by prominent undulations or growth folds
of varying strength, the base shows no spiral sculpture or
striations. The body-whorl falls away very rapidly to a long,
straight, robust canal. Suture of penultimate and body-whorls
somewhat canaliculate, outer lip slightly ascending on the body-
whorl and much thickened at its junction where there is a
«trong enamel pad of the posterior portion of the inner lip,
the enamel of the inner lip spreads well down and thins out to
the columella and is strongly margined by a groove at its outer
edge. In general aspect the adult retains the habit of the
young shell.
Dimensions. — Length without the embryonic whorls, 200
mm. ; estimated perfect length, about 210 mm. ; breadth, 84
mm. ; length of aperture, 56 mm. ; breadth of aperture, 32
mm.; length of aperture and canal, 116 mm.
Locality. — Clays of the Old Cement Works, Balcombe's Bay,
Clays of Grice's Creek and Coast sections, Mornington. Coast
section Gellibrand River ; Clays of the NeAvport shaft ; Clays
of Orphanage Hill, near Geelong, and Mirrghebuloc, Barwon
River ; Low^er Beds of Muddy Creek. — Balcombian. — Eocene.
Clavella platystropha, sp. nov. (PL XVIII., Figs. 4, 5).
Description. — Shell large, elongate fusiform, with an elongate
spire composed of rather flattened whorls with a much elon-
gated slender columella and canal.
Spire whorls nine in the adult form without the mammillate
embryo. The first two spire whorls flat, the third slightly con-
vex below the middle, the fourth and fifth with increasing: sub-
median convexity, posterior slope long and gradual and flat-
tened or slightly concave to the suture, slope to the anterior
suture rather more sudden, the remaining spire-whorls flattened
or only slightly but regularly convex. Body-whorl flatly convex
to the periphery, thence falling away very rapidly to the snout.
On the first spire-whorls the sculpture is very faint, on the
Palaeontology oj the Older Tertiary. 323
second, third, and fourth, fine uniform spiral threads narrower
than the interspaces make their appearance, on the fifth the
threads open out somewhat and show some finer intercalated
threads es)_)ecially about the median portion of the whorl, thence
the 'spiral sculpture tends to become obsolete, the sixth whorl
showinp- it more especially towards the posterior suture, thence
it is difficult to discern any but the merest traces of spiral
sculpture. The earlier whorls, especially the third and fourth,
show under a lens very fine, regular close-«et striae of gTO\^'th,
distinct in the interspaces, a few increasing in strength on the
fourth so as to cross the spiral threads with a slight node and
giving rise to a minute tesselation with three or four finer
striae in the interspaces, thence these stronger transverse
threads develop into irregular folds of growth, whilst the finer
transverse ornament is probably still retained to some extent
in the finer lines of gro^\i;h. Suture overlapping somewhat in
the earlier whorls, but developing to a strongly canaliculate
sutm-e on the body-whorl. Aperture ovate, outer lip much
thickened towards the posterior suture, thinning out and be-
coming sharp at the edge towards the canal. Columella long,
rapidly tapering and straight, but for a thickening at the pos-
terior end of the canal, in young- specimens there are two slight
undulations in the length of the columella, canal long and nai*-
row.
Dimensions. — Length of a nearly complete adult specimen, 200
mm. ; estiinated length perfect, 215 mm. ; breadth, 80 mm. ;
length of aperture, 65 mm. ; breadth of aperture, 33 mm. ;
length of aperture and canal, 133 mm. A young specimen of
five whorls gives, length, 65 mm. ; breadth, 17 mm. ; length
of aperture, 13 mm. ; breadth of aperture, 7 mm. ; length of
aperture and canal, 45 mm..
Locality. — Lower Beds of Muddy Creek sections near Hamil-
ton, Western Victoria. — Balcombian. — Eocene.
This species is also represented in the National Museum Col-
lection, Melbourne, by some specimens preserved in gypsum from
the River Murray Cliffs.
Observations. — This is another very fine example of the genu's
Clavella, and is specifically distinct from C. bulbodes, Tate.
The present species, though of something like the same propor-
21A
324 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
tions of length to breadth as C. bulbodes, Tate, ha.s an entirely
different habit, the whorls being flattish and running right up
to the suture, instead of being tumidly convex subniedially and
concave towards the suture, the suture is more canaliculate, the
canal is longer and of a more tapering habit, the sculpture is
much finer and becomes obsolete sooner. The general habit of
this species is very much more of the type of C. longaevus than
any other described Australian sjjecies.
Columbella balcombensis, sp. nov. (PI. XVIIL,
Figs. 10, 11).
Description. — Shell small, tumidly fusiform, with a blunt apex
of about three smooth shining and somewhat tumid embryonic
whorls, the extreme tip inclined to be elevated. Embryonic
whorls succeeded by three to five slightly convex spire-whorls,
suture impressed, and the body-Avhorl rather attenuate towards
the snout. The smooth embryo is in strong contrast to the
highly sculptured whork, and ends off abruptly against the
spire ornament. The sculpture of the spire-whorls consists of
fine close costulae and rather finer spiral threads which show
most strongly in the interspaces between the costulae giving
rise to a minute clathrate appearance, the spiral threads in-
crease in strength towards the anterior of the shell, being most
prominent on the anterior slope of the body-whorl and on the
snout. The costulae on the penultimate whorl number about
thirty-five to forty. Aperture ovate ; canal very short and
slightly bent to the right ; outer lip varicosely thickened and
lirate externally, bevelled off internally to a thin edge, fairly
strongly denticulate within, the strongest and largest denticle
being at the anterior end of the aperture ; inner lip smooth
and enamelled, columella somewhat twisted.
Dimensions. — Leng-th of a four-whorled specimen, 9 mm. ;
breadth, 4 mm. ; length rif aperture and canal, 4.5 mm. ;
other specimens range 7.5 mm. by 3 mm. : 7 by 3 and 5.5 by
2.5; while a five-whorled specimen extends to length, 11.5
mm. ; breadth, 5 m.m.
Locality. — Clays of the old Cement Works, Balcombe's Bay
(Type), Grice's Creek and Coast section's, Mornington ; sandy
Palaeontology of the Older Tertiary. 325
clays and clays of Orphanajre Hill, near Geelong, and along
the Lower Mnoral^ool Valley ; Curlewis clays, and Belmont, near
Geelonp: ; Newport shaft ; Murgheboluc, Barwon River ; Inver-
leigh ; Shelford ; Lower Beds of Muddy Creek, near Hamilton,
AVestern Victoria; clays of the coastal sections Gellibrand
River. — Balcombian (except Curlewis and Belmont. — Bar-
wonian).^ — Eocene.
Clays of the middle zone of the Sprinoj Creek series, Bird
Rock Bluff, near Geelong-. — Jan Jukian. — Eocene.
Observations. — This is a well marked and characteristic little
species entirely different from any other of our described
species, and has been frequently quoted as C. clathrata, Tate,
but as that name was never more than a manuscript one
and as it ha® already been several times preoccupied for both
recent and fossil species of this genus, the necessity for a new
name is obvious.
Columbella apppoximans, sp. nov. (PL XVIIL,
Figs. 12, 13).
Description. — Of similar habit to the foregoing species, C.
balcombensis, with ;i slightly exsert tip to the three smooth
embryonic whorls succeeded by four other whorls, it differs
strongly in its sculptm-e, bearing fewer bowed or backwardly
curved costulae with very faint spiral lineations except towards
the extreme anterior of the body-whorl. There are about thir-
teen costulae on the first whorl increasing to about twenty-two
on the penultimate whorl. Outer lip strongly evaricose, and
externally much more finely lirate than C. balcombensis, canal
and columella also shorter. The contrast between the stronger
development of the costulae and the weaker development of the
spiral sculpture loses entirely for this species the clathrate ap-
pearance so characteristic of the foregoing.
Dimensions. — Length, 7 mm. ; breadth, 3 mm. ; length of
aperture and canal, 3 mm.
Locality. — Clays of the Old Cement Works, Balcombe's Bay,
Mornington.- — ^Balconibian — Eocene. Also Curlewis, near Gee-
long. — Barwonian. — Eocene.
326 Proceedings of the Royai Society of. Victoria.
Columbella woodsi, nom. mut.
1878. Fusus funiculatus, T. Woods (non Reeve and
others). P.L.S. N.S.W., p. 225, pi. 20, f. 1.
1888. Columbella funiculata, Tate. T.R.S. S.A., vol. x.,
Gast., pt. i., p. 132 (p. 42 in reprint).
1892. Columbella funiculata, Pritchard. Cat. Tert. Foss.
Austr. Report S.A. School of Mines, p. 199
(p. 31 in reprint).
1903. Columbella funiculata, Dennant and Kitson. Cat.
Cain. Foss. Aust., Rec. Geo. Surv. Vict., vol.
i., pt. 2, p. 105.
Locality. — Clays of Orphanage Hill, Fyansford, Griffin's sec-
tion, Moorabonl Valley, and Curlewis near Geelong; clays
and limestones of the Old Cement Works. Balcombe's Bay,
Mornington, and Grice's Creek ; Newport shaft ; lower beds
of Muddy Creek, near Hamilton. Western Victoria ; Fishing
Poitnt, Aire River ; Native Hut Creek and Shelford, near In-
verleigh ; clays of the coastal section, Gellibrand River. — Bal-
combian — Eocene.
Observations. — In the course of studying some of the species
of this genus, I find that Columbella funiculata, T. Woods,
originally described in the Proceedings of the Linnean Society
of New South Wales, 1878, p. 225, pi. 20, f. 1, as Fusus funi-
culatus requires renaming on account of the preoccupation of
this name by Reeve in 1846 and again by M. Souverbie in 1865.
This species has also appeared in several locality lists of
fossils under the name of Columbella funiculatus, T. Woods,
published both in Sovith Australia and in Victoria.
Pleurotoma selwyni, sp. nov. (PI. XIX., Fig. 1).
Description. — Shell tumidly fusiform or biconic, of medium
size and build, with a comparatively broad body-whorl rapidly
tapering to a very acute spire, with an aperture only slightly
less than half the length of the shell, and a well-marked sin as
on the keel. Embryo small, smootli, with an obtuse nucleus
composed of about two whorls gradually merging into the spire-
whorls. Spire-whorls eight, with a somewhat irregular and
ascending overlap, giving rise to a canaliculate suture, Whorls
Pdhmmtologii of the Older Tertiary. 327
convex and furnished medially with two spiral lirae which mark
exactly the position of the sinus ; a third spiral thread is
usually visible just above the anterior suture, and a fourth
weak one just below the posterior suture on the earlier spire
whorls, while a fifth makes its appearance on the penultimate
and antepenultimate whorls and the posterior sutural thread
becomes stronger ; on the body-whorl below the sinus threads
there are eight or nine stronger spiral lirae, and the space
between the suture and the keel is strongly concave. The whole
shell surface is finely spirally striate, the striae tending to be
slightly undulatory owing to irregularities of QTOwth, and in-
creasing in strength towards the anterior of the shell. The
spiral sculpture is crossed transversely by sinuated gTowth lines
and striae of unequal 'strength. Sinus broad and deep, and dis-
tinctly margined by the lirae forming the keel. Aperture large,
pyriform, and extending- to a short, broad, open, slightly bent
canal ; outer lip thin and strongly arched at the middle,
crenulate internally in conformity with the stronger spiral
threads ; columella margin smooth and slightly enamelled.
Dimensions. — -Length, 3(S nmi. ; breadth of body-whorl, 17
mm. ; leng-th of aperture, 19 mm. ; breadth of aperture, 7
mm. ; breadth of canal, 3 mm. ; length of canal, about 5
mm. Smaller specimens range — length 28, breadth 14, 27 by
13, and 25 by 12.5.
Locality. — Lower beds of Muddy Creek, near Hamilton,
Western Victoria ; clays of the Old Cement Works, Balcombe's
Bay, Mornington. — Balcombian. — Eocene.
Observations. — The placing of this species in Pleurotoma
might at first sight be questioned, but it agrees more closely
with this genus than any other ; its characters place it in the
same group as Pleurotoma septemlirata, Harris, which originally
had the manuscript name of Pleurotoma perarata by Professor
Tate, and is quoted under that name by Monsieur M. Cossman
in his Essais de Paleoconchologie Comparee Deux. Liv., p. 77,
where he speaks of it as an aberrant form of this genus.
The present species differs from P. septemlirata, Harris, in
general habit being a relatively broader form, with a shorter
and more rapidly tapering spire, a longer aperture, shorter and
broader canal, broader sinus, and finer sculpture. It is also
328 Proceedings of tJie Roi/al Societ// of Victoria.
interesting to note that some of tlie Muddy Creels, examples of
this species show regular rusty oval rings and patches especially
on the sutural band, and other rusty mai'kings in conformity
with the sinus at fairly regular intervals, apparently a remnant
of original colour markings. I name this species with much
pleasure after Mr. A. R. C. Selwyn, the first Government
geologist of this colony.
Variety laevis, var. nov. (PL XIX., Fig. 2).
There is another form which I can only regard as a variety
of the above, showing a marked tendency towards the almost
entire suppression of the strong spiral threads or lirae, thus
intensifying the general biconic aspect of the shell.
Apiotoma bassi, sp. nov. (PL XIX., Fig. 11).
Description. — Shell fusiform, with a tapering spire less than
half the length of the shell, a small but mammillate apex,
whorls angulatod by one strong keel, the base of the shell at-
tenuated into a long, straight open canal, and a comparatively
narrow aperture.
Embryo consisting of from one and a-half to two smooth
whorls with the tip obliquely immersed, giving rise to the blunt
mannnillate appearance of the apex. Whorls number seven or
eight, except in young specimens, strongly angulately keeled
about the middle of each whorl or more usually a little above
the middle of each whorl. On the earlier whorls the keel is
bluntly nodulose ; the nodules tend to become obsolete towards
the body-whorl, where they are rarely present. The slope be-
tween the posterior suture and the keel is somewhat concave,
intensifying the padoga-like appearance of the spire, suture
well-defined and inclined to be margined. Surface of the shell
covered with fine frequently interrupted spiral threads of
unequal strength, crossed by stronger lines and undulations of
growth, which frequently interfere with the regularity of the
spiral threads. Sinus broad, moderately deep, and situated at
the greatest concavity of the slope between the suture and the
keel. Aperture long and rather nan-ow and gradually tapering
P(d(i('
Of still greater interest than the sulphide ore and the skeleton
ore, from which the sulphides have been removed, is the
secondary ore. It is of most unusual character, and the writer
has not met with anything similar elsewhere. The distinction
between this ore and the cellular, siliceous ore surrounding it
appears not to have been sufficiently emphasised, and this has
probably led to some confusion. In the earlier stages of the
mine the relation of this ore to its surroundings was obscure,
but the further operations that resulted in the removal of the
whole of it, and also of the plug of sandstone in its centre by
open cast workings, disclosed these relations in a very distinct
manner.
Roughly, the secondary ore of Mt. Morgan was funnel-shaped.
It was surrounded at the surface by the cellular siliceous ore
on the north and west sides, and by kaolinised igneous rock
on the south and east sides. In outline it was of irregular
oval form and covered, with the plug of sandstone in its centre,
aia area of about 2^ acres on the top of the Mount. The ex-
treme summit of the Mount was just west of the edge of this
area. Everywhere this ore covered the cellular siliceous ore, and
to a depth of 50 or 60 feet, but extended to a depth of 160 feet
Mount Morgan Gold Mine. 349
from the surface in the deepest part. Within this area the
material consisted of fine and coarse siliceous sand, some of the
beds so incoherent that the sand ran freely ; other beds were
more clayey. The beds were hig'hly inclined, very irregiilar in
extent and varied much in thickness within short distances ;
but were less inclined, though still very irregular in the north-
west portion of the area.
Some of these beds of sand were of light gi'ey colour, but most
were stained with oxide of iron, and towards the outer edge the
beds w^ere of brilliant reds, yellows, purple, and nearly black in
some cases from a high percentage of iron and manganese oxides.
In section, some of these beds were fan-shaped, as observed by
Dr. Jack. A highly-ferruginous belt formed the outer margin
of the area, represented in places by bands of limonite that
attained a thickness of twenty feet in places. The greatest
development of limonite was just north of the shaft. In the
south-east portion of the area limonite was also strongly repre-
sented. The limonite was of light brown colour, very hard, and
contained grains of quartz scattered through the mass. Before
the surface was cut up by mining the area occupied by secondary
ore was plainly defined by a distinct, and in places very strong,
outcrop of ferruginous material. Limonite formed a conspicuous
featm-e at the siu-face, projecting 10 or 12 feet above the ground
in places. It did not occur in a solid vein, but in irregTilar more
or less spherical blocks with botryoidal or stalaetitic surface,
and up to a ton in weight. Some of the limonite was light and
frothy, stained black from manganese oxide, or most brilliantly
iridescent. Generally there was a selvage of sandy material
resting directly on the cellular siliceous ore, then the limonite.
This selvage ranged from a few inches to many feet in thick-
ness. In places this sand was spangled wdth fine particles of
scaly gold. Where the portion corresponding to the stem of
the funnel was it consisted of blocks of limonite bedded in red
clay. It was the marvellous richness of this secondary ore that
established the fame of Mt. Morgan, and that supplied many
millions' worth of gold within a few years. Morgan's first trench
was in this class of ore. Immense quantities of ore from this
portion of the mine gave 8 to 10 ozs. of gold per ton. Some of
the sandy beds yielded up to hundreds of ounces per ton. The
350 Proceedings of tlie Royal Sorletij of Vicforia.
richest spot was about 20 feet north-west from the shaft on No.
3 floor. The limonite also in places was phenomenally rich in
gold ; some large blocks assayed up to 800 ozs. per ton. Taken
as a whole, the secondary ore was a marvellously rich deposit
of gold-bearing material. It represented a zone of enrichment,
and the gold it contained was derived by the leaching and im-
poverishment of an enormous mass of adjacent ore.
When the great richness of the surface ore at the Mount was
proved, prospecting was eagerly pushed on with the object of
discovering the continuation in depth, but although the Mount
was pierced right through at several points and right beneath
where the rich ore stood, no continuation could be discovered
belo^v, and the reason is obvious from the plan and section
given. For while the workings at the surface were in the
enriched zone of secondary' ore the tunnels were driven through
the impoverished zone of cellular siliceous rock from which the
sulphides and much of the gold had been leached out.
The secondary ore was, with the exception of the ironstone,
in such a loose and friable condition that most of it was re-
moved with a shovel.
It is quite possible that in the secondary ore a certain amount
of Desert Sandstone material may have been mingled with the
material resulting from the disintegi-ation of the cellular siliceous
rock, for the Desert Sandstone sea must have covered this area
while the secondary ore was being formed, and that some sand
should have been carried in seems quite nattiral.
Gold.
In the enriched zone gold existed not only in exceptional
abundance, but the quality was abnormally high ; in fact, no
naturally-formed gold is known that more nearly reached
chemical purity than the gold obtained near the surface at
Mt. Morgan. Thousands of ounces were bought at the
Sydney Mint that w^ei-e 99.7 fine, and some reached 99.8. This
unusual degree of fineness was certainly due to the processes by
which the much-alloyed gold of the sulphides w^as fu-st dissolved
and leached out of its original ore and then re-deposited under
such conditions that no silver was deposited at the same time.
Mount Morgan Gold Mhie. 351
Such pure gold was confined to the secondary ores of the
enriched zone. The siliceous and kaolin ores of the impoverished
zone canned a considerable percentag'e of silver alloy, amountinsT
to 43 per cent, in some cases, and as the gold in the secondary
ores was furnished from the ore that yields bullion with much
silver, it is evident that the silver has been got rid of in its
transference from the leached ore to the enriched zone.
Lower still in the mine the gold of the sulphide zone is much
alloyed with silver.
A characteristic of the gold at Mt. Morgan was its extreme
state of subdivision. This was so much the case that some
examples candying scores of ounces of gold to the ion showed
nothing that could be detected by the naked eye, even in some
cases ore carrying over 50 ozs. per ton disclosed no visible gold.
In the trench sunk by Morgan where the stone was fabulously
rich the gold was excessively minute. It was visible in the
ironstone in places as small crystalline flakes and also as loose
crystalline spangles thickly disseminated in some of the beds
of loose sand. Before Mt. Morgan was discovered alluvial gold
was worked in Linda Creek.
Tlie extremely fine character of the gold at first proved an
impediment to its extraction, as it could not be recovered by the
ordinarv battery a^nd amalgamation. Assays of the tailings
showed that but a fraction was being recovered. Chlorination
was had recourse to, and solved the problem.
As much as £4 4s. 8d. per oz. was paid for the earlier parcels
of gold from this mine.
Throughout the mine in the several classes of ore the distribu-
tion
StooyCW -
ffl^I^^
Av-'S-
■
SaWo*** ^^
0?
Proc. h'.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XXVI.
1 u
i
4
H ^ 1
r-, i^
I
IISSBQ
Art. XVI. — On Nepkaris and other Ants Nest Beetles
taken by Mr. J. G. Goudie at Birchip.
By ARTHUR M. LEA, F.E.S.
(Comiiuinicated by J. A. Kershaw, F.E.S.).
(With Plate XXVII.).
[Eead 13th October, 1904].
Mr. J. C. Goudie, of Birchip, in the Mallee district, of north-
west Victoria, has recently been paying considerable attention
to ants' nests, with the result that he has obtained many
singular forms of beetles in them. All these he has allowed
me to see, and of most species has been able to spare several
specimens. The collection he has already made is so rich in
peculiar forms that I thought a paper containing descriptions
of the new species, with notes on the previously described ones,
would be of interest. The types of all the new species, and
specimens of most of the others, and of two kinds of ants, have
been placed in the National Museum, Melbourne.
Some general remarks on ants' nest beetles may not be out
of place here, as I have myself paid considerable attention to
the nests of ants and termites in many parts of Australia,
and have taken many anomalous beetles in them.
On examining a collection of such beetles one cannot help
but noticing the lai'ge proportion of species having less than
the usual number (11) of joints to each of the antennae. The
next most noticeable featiu-e is the frequency with which the
prothorax: is deeply and often very peculiarly sculptured ;
whilst another peculiarity is the method (usually by ridges or
grooves) by which, the appendages are protected. In many of
the species, moreover, the buccal appendages are often very
small, and in some of them quite invisible. In Australia (in-
cluding Tasmania) but one blind ant's-nest beetle (Tasmanica
myrmecophila. Lea) is known, but many are known from
Europe and North America.
372 Proceedings of the Boi/al Society of Victoria.
The beetles more commonh' found in ants' nests belong to the
families Pselaphidae and Scydmaenidae. In fact, there are but
few nests of many kinds of aiits that on careful examination
will not be found to contain specimens of one family or the
other. The genus Articerus, of the former family, contains a
larger number of species than any other genus of beetles found
with ants in Australia, and specimens of it are sometimes found
associated with termites as well ; it is readily recognised by its
one-jointed antennae. Representatives of its sub-family (the
Clavigerides) occur in ants' nests all over the world, and many
of them, including several blind genera, are remarkably formed.
There are, however, hosts of species to be taken in ants' nests,
and probably more than half of the whole family (a large one
in Australia) are to be so taken, although many of the species
hitherto described have not been so recorded, having been
taken during floods, or at sunset on tops of fences, etc., when
they have come out to pair. The allied family Scydmaenidae is
also rich in species, which occur in ants' nests. The members
of both these families are certainly welcomed by the ants, and
I have on several occasions seen species of each carrying off
Acaridae, Avhich often abound in the nests of ants, and cannot
but be injurious to them.
On the other hand, the sculpture of the species of Nepharis
and Kershawia is such as to leave no doubt but that they prey
upon the ants, and that these are hostile to them ; every one of
their appendages is admirably protected, the antennae and all
2)arts of the legs fit into appropriate grooves, and even the eyes
are protected by tubercles or ridges at their sides, and are
unusually small.
The Ptinidae (all of which are apterous) move about very
deliberately in the nests, and are apparently untouched by the
ants, but they can scarcely be welcome visitors, to judge by the
smallness of the palpi and the way their legs are grooved.
There are many species of Staphylinidae to be taken in nests
of both ants and termites ; of the species known to me most
belong to Dabra or to allied genera, but there are several very
anomalous forms. Several British species of the family are sup-
posed to be kept as slaves by ants.
N('i>h(vris and other Aiiti:<' Nest Beetles. 373
OiK? would hardly expect a beetle of the genus Laojia to be
found with ants, but I have on several occasions seen a species
(formicicola, Lea) of that genus in ants' nests, and of more than
one kind of ant ; one, indeed, being the ferocious bull-dog ant
(Myi'uiecia sp.), the nests of which, for prudential reasons, one
does not care to too critically examine.
Several species of Carabida? are to be seen in ants' nests, but
(except Adelotopus fasoiatus, Cast., which is slow moving) they
can seldom be taken, owing to the extreme rapidity of their
movements, in this respect being second, perhaps, to no other
insects in Australia.
Trichopterygidae are to be seen in the nests of some kinds
of ants, sonietimes hundreds of specimens being in one nest
under a stone ; the}" are all fairly fast in their movements,
but do not seem to be unfriendly to the ants.
Several species of Arthropterus of the Paussidae are to be
taken in ants' nests, and these (judging by other genera of the
family which are found with ants) are probably hostile. They
all can discharge a stinging vapour from the anus, much as do
the Brachinides (Pheropsophus, etc.).
Most of the species of Cryptodus (Scarabaeidae) are tu be
taken in ants' nests, and all the species have the mouth parts
specially protected.
Besides beetles, there are many very peculiar insects to be
taken in ants' nests all over Australia. A small cockroach and
a small jDallid cricket are fairly common. A pale, yellowish,
swift-moving silver-lish is very common (possibly there are
several congeners). Spring-tails are represented by many species.
A number of Hymenoptera are truly puiasitic, in their larval
stages, on the ants, including species of the remarkable family
Mymaridae (of this family I have taken a species, having but
two wings, in Tasmania). One Hymenopterous insect, common
in ants' nests under stones in Tasmania, is apterous, and with
a very peculiar abdomen. Coccidae of the genus Dactylopius
and allied genera, abound, being usually seen in the nests
attached to roots of grass. Several species of Aphides (so
frequently commented on as the "cows'' of the ants) are to be
taken, and a number of Lepidopterous larvae. Acaridae of
many sorts are to be seen, both running about the nests aad
attached to the bodies of the ants themselves.
3
374 Proceedings of the Roi/al Societi/ of Victoria.
The ants, in the nests of which Mr. Goudie found beetles, are
Crematogaster laeviceps, Sm., and Iridomyrmex nitidus, Mayr.
Mr. W. W. Fropfo^att (to whom I am indebted for the names)
writes me that both are common in New South Wales, about
Sydney, and occur also at the Murray River and Bombala. Of
the ants Mr. Goudie says : —
" Both the species of ants live, for the most part, in or under
dead timber lying on the ori-ound, which has previously been
hollowed out by termites ; when they get the chance they will
kill and eat these latter. In most cases they have holes in the
ground under the stick or log, but they do not seem to make
much use of them. Their eggs, larvae and winged sexes are
often found packed in thousands in a bit of wood a yard long
and three or four inches thick, and I have always got the
beetles by splitting open the wood ; these are generally found in
little clusters in the thickest mass of the ants, but nearly always
clinging to the solid wood. All the Nephares creep about very
slowly and awkwardly."
The beetles occur with the ants as follows :
With Crematogaster laeviceps, Sm.
Articerus fortnumi, Hope.
Articerus gibbulus, Sharp (?)
Nepharis goudiei, Lea.
With Iridomyrmex nitidus, Mayr.
Dabra myrmecophila, Oil.
Articerus curvicornis, Westw.
Articerus regius, King.
Articerus gibbulus, Sharp (?).
Heterognathus carinatus, King.
Nepharis costata. King.
Nepharis alata, Cast.
Kershawia rugiceps. Lea.
Diphobia familiaris, Oil.
Paussoptinus laticornis, Lea.
Triboliura myrmecophilura, Lea.
Cordus hospes, Germ.
Nepltaris and other Ants' Nest Beetles. 375
Hymenoptera.
Forinicidae.
Crematogaster laeviceps, Sm.
(Plate XXVII., Fig. 2.)
This is a small (3| mm. in length) reddish-brown ant, with a
black, heart-shaped abdomen, and the nietathorax with an acute
spine on each side.
Iridomypmex nitidus, Mayr.
(Plate XXVIL, Figs. 1, I 0 and 11.)
This is a somewhat larger (5 inni. in length) ant, its meta-
thorax without spines and its abdomen oval. Mr. Goudie has
sent me winged forms of both the male and female, together with
some larvae and pupae.
COLEOPTERA.
Staphylinidae.
Dabra mypmecophila, Oil.
A specimen from Mr. Goudie agrees very well with the de-
scription of this species, hitherto known only from Western
Australia, where it occurs also in ants' nests.
Mr. Goudie has taken another and a very remarkable species
of Staphylinidae, apparently belonging to a new genus near
Bledius ; but as he has seen but one specimen, I prefer to leave
it undescribed at present.
Pselaphidae.
Articerus foptnumi, Hope.
Readily distinguished by the antennae, which " are straight,
rather longer than the head, and somewhat narrowed in the
middle." It was originally described from Adelaide, but, be-
sides Birchip, occurs also in New South Wales.
376 Froceedinys of the lioyal i^i)ciety of Victoria.
Articepus curvicornis, Westw.
Originally recorded from ants' nests in Melbourne. Mr.
Goudie has correctly mated the specimens sent to me ; the
female has much shorter and less curved antennae than the
male. The species occm's also in New South Wales, South
Australia and Tasmania.
It is the only species of its genus known to me from Tas-
mania, where it occurs in the nests of Iridomyrmex gracilis,
Loun.^
Articerus regius, King.
Mr. Goudie has given me a specimen which appears to be a
female of this species. It is, a.t any rate, the only one I have
seen having both the prothorax non-foveate and the antennae
long. King's specimens were from Liverpool (N.S. Wales) and
" ants' nests in wood."
Apticepus gibbulus, Sharp. (?)
Mr. Goudie has given me specimens of a species which has the
met.asternum and middle tibiae as described in the male (the
only sex kno\^Ta to Sharp) of this species. The antennae of the
Birchip specimens, however, are quite strongly curved at the
base (more strongly and regularly than in curvicornis), whilst
Sharp says of gibbulus " antennis cylindicis apicem versus in-
crassatis, apice truncate " ; and, again, " The antennae are mode-
rately long, distinctly longer than the head, slender at the base,
rather stout at the abruptly truncate extremity." I have not
ventured to describe the species as new, however, as the curva^
ture of the antennae, strong as it is, is not noticeable from
certain directions, and many of the species of the genus are
very widely distributed.
The female of the Birchip species has the metasternum and
middle tibiae normal, and the pygidium not impressed.
Mr. Goudie also sent to me for examination several other
species of PselajDhidae that wei*e taken by him in ants' nests,
1 I ain indebted to Mr. Froggatt for the name of the ant.
Nepharis and other Ants' JSfest Beetles. 377
but as they were imique specimens, and unknown to me, they
were returned, and I unfortunately omitted to note the genera
they belonced to.
Scydmaefi/i/ae.
Heterognathus carinatus, King.
Described by King from Parramatta, where his specimens
occurred " in the nest of small black ants." Mr. Goudie's speci-
mens were taken in the nests of Iridomyrmex nitidus.
The species is distinguished from all its described congeners
by the prothorax having a short longitudinal carina at the base,
on each side of which is a transverse impression. A closely
allied species (perhaps a variety) occurs in Western Australia, in
the nests of ants and termites.
Nepharis alata, Cast.
(Hiketes thoracicus, King).
(PI. XXVII., Fig. 5).
Described by both Castlenau and King from specimens taken
by Mr. George Masters in an ants' nest at King George's Sound ;
King did not specify the ant, and I have not seen Castlenau's
description. Mr. Goudie appears to have taken a greater num-
ber of specimens of it than of either of its congeners.
Nepharis costata, King. (Pi. XXVII., Figs. 4, 8).
Specimens taken by Mr. Goudie agree exactly with two in
ray collection which were taken by the late Rev. R. L. King at
Liverpool, in New South Wales.
Nepharis goudiei, n. sp. (PI. XXVII., Figs. 3, 9).
Narrow, flattened, reddish-brown, subopaque, glabrous.
Densely covered all over with rather large shallow punctures,
smaller on the elytra and coarser on the under surface of the
head than elsewhere. Head about once and one-half as lonsr as
378 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
wide ; with four strongs, longitudinal, paralled carinae ; apex
distinctly notched ; sides towards base with several lateral pro-
jections. Eyes veiy small and indistinct, invisible both from
above and below. Antennae short, cylindrical, inserted one-
thii'd from apex of head, not extending to prothorax, joints very
indistinct. Submentiim soldered to the head. Prothorax not
much longer than head, convex along middle, sides flattened and
strongly serrate. Scutellum very short and strongly transverse.
Elytra scarcely wider than prothorax, disc convex, and each
with four costae, of which only the outer is very distinct, the
others (and especially the one near the suture) being but little
elevated ; costae separating double rows of punctiu-es ; sides flat-
tened from base to apex ; apex rather deeply notched. Legs
short ; femora very stout ; tibiae dilated towards and obliquely
cut off at apex ; tarsi (except claw-joint) thin. Length, 2^ mm.
Hab. — Birchip. In nests of Crematogaster laeviceps.
The two median carinae of the head are very distinct from
their base to about one-third from their apex, at their base
each is feebly bifurcated. The eyes are very small, and it was
some time before I could satisfy myself that the species had any
at all. The antennae are not clubbed, and, in fact, appear to be
perfectly cylindrical throughout, the joints being nowhere dis-
tinctly defined, and but for shades of colour (not visible from
some directions) marking the junctions of the joints, would
appear as if each was composed of but one long cylindrical joint.
I have been able to count but eight joints altogether (of which
the terminal one is longer and paler than the others), but it is
quite possible that there are more.
In the previously described species the piece called by King
the submentum is notched behind, and when seen from the sides
appears as a kind of flap, which is distinctly separated from
the head; but in this species, although slightly notched behind,
it forms part of the head itself. This, with the shape of the
head, the peculiar antennae and the non-carinate prothorax,
might be regarded as causing the sjDecies to be generically dis-
tinct ; but I do not consider it advisable to propose a new genus
for its reception, as it is not reasonable to expect uniformity of
characters in species leading such abnormal lives as do these
insects.
N('i>haris and other AiiW Nest Beetles. 379
I have not been able to manipulate the lep;s of any of the
specimens of Nepharis so as to be able to draw them in their
natural positions, and so in the figures given they have been left
out. The antennae of all three species are not very satisfac-
torily drawn, and, as a matter of fact, it is almost impossible
to count the number of their joints in goudiei, and very difficult
in costata.
Kershawia, n. g.
Head large, truncated in front. Eyes small, round, lateral,
coarsely faceted. Mandibles strong. Maxillary palpi not dis-
tinct, the labial with the terminal joint large and in a groove.
Antennae eight-jointed.
Prothorax subquadrate, costate.
Scutellum small, transverse.
Elytra subparallel, not much wider than prothorax, costate.
Prosternum. with a parallel-sided, feebly elevated ridge from
between coxae to base. Intercoxal process of me-sosternum
widened and notched in front. Metasternum large. Abdomen
rather large, composed of five segments, first and fifth larger
than the others, which gradually diminish in size.
Legs short and stout. Four front coxae rather narrowly, the
hind pair moderately widely separated. Femora grooved and
edentate. Tibiae stronuiy and almost triangularly dilated out-
wardly, the dilated portion grooved along its outer edge for
the reception ot tarsi. Tarsi short, linear, apparently fom--
jointed, the claw joint as long as the others combined. Claws
small and simple.
Body Avinged.
The eight-jointed antennae with small and lateral eyes and
the general sculpture denote an approach to Nepharis. The
parts of the mouth -are not distinctly visible in the specimens
before me, and I am not able to see any of the jtalpi except the
terminal joint of the labial pair.
Kershawia rugiceps, n. sp. (PI. XXVri., Fig. 6).
Of a rusty brown, and (except for the antennae and tarsi)
opaque.
380 Proceediiiy.s of tlie Hoi/al Socief)/ of Victorin.
Head roughly punctate, with a number of short, costifonn,
irregularly placed elevations, of which the longest is on each
si'de, above the eye. Antennae short, first joint as long as
second-third combined, but partially concealed from above ;
second-seventh of equal size and strongly transverse ; eighth as
long as sixth-seventh combined, a.nd increasing in width to
apex, which is truncate. Prothorax subquadrate, apex feebly
emarginate, base rounded ; with four longitudinal costae all
united at the base and apex, the outer ones with rounded
corners ; surface roughly punctate. Elytra each with five costae,
the first short and subsutural, the fourth united with third
at about one-third from apex, then united with second at one-
foiu-th from apex, then ol^lique almost to inner apex ; surface
roughly punctate, tlie punctures in two more or less regular
rows. Under surface and legs densely punctate, the punctures
with a granulated appearance. Length, '^--1^4 www.
Hab. — Birchip.' In nests of Iridomyrmex nitidus.
The head in front is truncate, then rounded and diminishing
to about the middle (where the eyes are situated), then dilated
and again diminishing to base. The pi"otlioracic costae divide
the prothorax into five almost equal longitudinal spaces. On
each side of the prosternum there is an oblique ridge, evidently
for the protection of the front legs ; the middle legs are pro-
tected by a ridge on each side of the intercoxal process of
mesosternum ; whilst the hind legs are protected by a ridge on
each side of the middle of the basal segment of abdomen. The
antennae (which reach back to just beyond the apex of pro-
thorax") are evidently protected by being laid back below the
latei'al cephalic costae, with the terminal joint of each resting
between the outer costa of the prothorax and its margin.
In two of the specimens before me the sheath of the penis is
exposed, but I can detect no external feature characteristic of
sex. The under surface appears to be covered with indistinct
scales, but these, even under a fairly high cnmpound power,
are never clearly delined, and, in fact, what appear to me to be
scales may reall}'' be mud.
1 This species was known to the late Rev. R. L. King, althouf;h he did not describe It.
I have a specimen from his collection (now in the AustraHaii .Mu>iennO that was apparently
taken at Kma George's Sound, by Mr. George Masters
Nepharis and other Ants Nest Beetles. 381
De}-mestidae.
Mr. Goudie infoi-ms me that he has seen numerous larvae
apparently belonging to Anthrenus or Dermestes, in the nests ;
but as yet has taken no images of the family. I have myself,
however, recorded a species of it [Ti-ogoderma (Anthrenus)
socium, Lea] from ants' nests near Sydney.
Ptinidae.
Diphobia familiaris, Oil.
This is a common insect in the Riverina districts and in some
parts of South Australia, where it may often be taken under
the bark of various species of Eucalypti, usually in the company
of ants. Apparently, however, it is rare at Birchip.
Paussoptinus, n. g.
Head rather small. Eyes small, ovate and lateral. Clypeus
large and triangular. Mandibles short and strong. Palpi not
visible with head in position. Antennae large and wide, their
bases almost touching, second joint almost entirely concealed.
Prothorax longer than wide, towards base with a strong
foveate transverse depression, the sides dentate.
Scutellum absent.
Elytra ovate, soldered together.
Mesosternum slightly notched in front. Abdomen wide, with
five segments ; third much wider but no longer than fifth,
slightly shorter than second, and about twice as long as first ;
fourth very short and distinctly curved.
Coxae large, four anterior free, all largely excavated to receive
trochanters ; front pair moderately, middle pair more widely,
hind pair very widely separated. Tl-ochanters, especially the
hind pair, large. Femora grooved to receive tibiae, edentate.
Tibiae somewhat compressed, sides grooved to receive tarsi.
Tarsi linear and rather thin, all five-jointed, first moderately
long second-fourth diminishing in length, and, combined, as
long as fifth. Claws small and simple.
Body apterous. /s^
ujIlibrar Y
882 Froceedings of the Roi/al Society of Victor Id.
This genus is proposed to receive a small beetle clearly inter-
mediate between the Paussidae and Ptinidae ; several other
genera have been noted as connecting links between these two
families, but there is none so absolutely convincing as this. The
head, prothorax, elytra and abdomen strongly resemble those
parts of Diplocotes foveicollis, and the legs are much the same ;
the two insects, in fact, resemble each other so closely that
were the antennae removed they would appear to be very closely
allied specifically, much more closely, in fact, than foveicollis to
its congener howittan'us. The antennae (formally described
under the species) resemble those of many species of
Arthropterus.
The clypeus (or at least what I presume to be the clypeus, as
there is a suture on each side separating it from the cheeks)
appears as a ridged triangle, of which the apex almost rests
between the basal joints of antennae. The mandibles are
strong, almost vertical, and close to the front of the prosternum,
so that to see the palpi (if these are at all external) it would
be necessary to decapitate a specimen. The parts of the legs
are so grooved that they can be fitted closely together ; but
there are no grooves at the sides of the body to still further
protect them ; the tibiae are apparently without apical spines
or mucros.
Paussoptinus laticomis, n. sp. (PI. XXVII., Fig. 7).
Chestnut-brown ; parts of the head, of the antennae and of
the legs, darker. Intercoxal processes and middle of metas-
ternum densely clothed with short golden pubescence ; sides
of prothorax and sides at base of elytra with a few short hairs ;
elsewhere almost or quite glabrous.
Head transverse ; deeper than long, sides at base projecting ;
coarsely punctate. Antennae extending to second segment of
abdomen ; first joint thick, cm-ved and coarsely punctate ; second
small and invisible except from below ; third twice as wide as
long, moderately stout, convex in front, with punctures as on
first ; fourtheleventli each widely transverse and comparatively
thin, closely joined together and shining ; fourth concave in
front and behind ; fifth-eleventh, each concave in front and
Nepharis and other Ants Nest Beetles. 383
convex behind ; eleventh narrower than tenth, and with its
sides rounded and slighth' converoing towards apex. Prothorax
distinctly londitudinally and obliquely strigose, with a large
foveate, submedian impression in the middle of a transverse
depression ; each side bidentate, the front tooth very acute and
almost median, the hind very obtuse and at the other side of
the depression. Elytra closely applied to prothorax, and at
base very little wider than the base of that segment, widest
before the middle ; strongly convex, sides and apex rounded ;
seriate punctate, the punctures sub-oblong and distinct but
small, the interstices with feeble seriate rows of sparser and
smaller punctures ; surface with very indistinct but rather
numerous transverse wrinkles. Abdomen densely, longitudinally
strigose, with irregular transverse series of not very small
punctures. Length, 2-3 mm.
Hab. — Birchip. In the nests of Iridomyrmex nitidus and
Crematogaster laeviceps.
This is one of the most interesting insects I have seen. From
the side, the fourth-eleventli joints of antennae appear thin
but moderately inflated in the middle, so as to have a certain
resemblance to the seed pods of certain species of Acacia. In
some lights their margins seem to be very finely serrated, but
this appearance may be deceptive. The transverse depression
of the prothorax divides that segment into two parts, of which
the basal is not quite half the size of the apical, and is on a
lower level. The regular convexity of the elytra is not inter-
rupted by striae. Some specimens, presumablv the females, are
larger and wider than others ; but there are no distinct external
features to be noted as sexual.
Tenebrionidae.
Tribolium mypmecophilum, n. sp.^
Comparatively broad, chestnut-brown, slightly shining,
glabrous.
1 A specimen of this species was sent to Mr. G. C. Champion for his opinion ; of it he
wrote : — " Your Tribolium is allied to T. coni'usum which has the antennal joints becoming
gradually wider, but jour species is larger, etc. , and has a smaller apical joint. T.
ferrugineum has a well-defined three-jointed club." There are numerous specimens of
this species in the King collection that were probably taken in ants' nests near Liverpool.
384 Proceedings of the Roj/al Society of Victoria.
Head coarsely punctate ; in front and on the flanks finely-
punctate ; flanks concealing two basal joints of aaitennae ; wath
a distinct transverse impression behind eyes. Antennae short,
not extending to base of prothorax ; seveuth-eighth joints
rather strongly transverse ; ninth-tenth still more transverse,
and, with the eleventh, forming a distinct club ; eleventh no
longer and decidedly narrower than tenth, its sides rounded and
apex truncate. Prothorax moderately transverse, sides rounded,
apex gently and continuously arcuate and distinctly narrower
than base, base feebly bisinuate ; densely and coarsely punc-
tate ; with several small, irregular impressions. Scutellum
small, distinctly punctate. Ehi:ra very slightly wider than
prothorax, with a distinct, though nan-ow, reflexed margin;
epipleural fold distinctly punctate ; punctate-striate, sutural
striae indistinct but punctures clearly defined ; interstices with
rather large, sparse punctures. Under surface and legs densely
punctate ; tibiae stout, each minutely bispinose at apex. Length,
4^ mm.
Hab. — Birchip. In nests of Iridomyrmex nitidus.
The alxlomen is sometimes darker than the upper sui'face,
and the prothorax than the elytra, but the shades of colour are
never strongly contrasted. There are usually about six pro-
thoracic impressions, of which four are basal ; although suffi-
ciently distinct, they are never sharply defined. I am unable
to distinguish the sexes, but some specimens are wider and
darker than others.
The species is apparently a common one (Mr. Goudie has sent
me 12 specimens) and is readily distinguished from the cosmo-
politan confusum and ferrugineum by the small terminal joint
of antennae, the much coarser (and on the head not uniform)
punctures, wider body, and the apex of prothorax narrower than
base. It is about the size and width of Gnathocerus cornutus,
but rather darker.
Brenthidae.
Cord US hospes, Germ.
Apparently rare with Mr. Goudie. I have taken it in the
nests of termites, as well as in the nests of many species of
Prut. R.S. Victoria, ig04. Plate XXl'll.
NephoA-is avd other Ants' Nest Beetles.
385
(0
c
-r:
CJ
c
• ^^
to
c
o
* f^
ctf
o
D,
CL
(0
n3
C
(0
.»j
c
(U
6
D,
^
(D
no
>
CO
(U
-n
Z2
oo
3
Q
O
a
10
UJ
Tt
!U
■^
c
nJ
c
o
E
fT3
^
N)
(U
UJ
dH
Q
K3
CO
<
(13
>
Z2
o
.£
-o
o
CO
CT3
r3
"2.
X
U4
OJ
0)
>_
^
o
:3
-O
o
00
^
-i
>~i
03
(\3
^
-i:
u
u
(13
rj
CU
O,
;^
a.
o
d
(13
a;
c
.2
'^
O)
"S
E
-a
c
(U
"^
3
tin
(0
0)
(U
c
o
o
GO
OJ
(«
3
(13
'c
£
■^
c:
(U
^
t/^
na
*35
* ^^
t— I
»— <
CM
c5
^
c
(U
on
,
co"
00
.•
CO
ctT
>^
to"
(71
CO cr>
«c
(13
roject over the thyrostome
completely concealing its form, a row of perforations down
each side of the zooecium indicating its limits. Some of the
tubercles bear pointed avicularia on the summit. The young
zooecia are ovoid in shape, ventricose ; surface with a few
rounded grtinulations ; a row of poi'es round the lateral margins.
Thyrostome transversely elliptical, with a broad sinus in the
proximal margin. Ooecia small subglobular, surface sometimes
entire but generally composed of large, more or less confiuent
tubercles.
This is a very variable species. It is only in the young cells
that the thyrostome is visible. One is shoA\'n at Fig. 4. In
older zooecia the tubercles are crowded, and sometimes the rows
of marginal pores are very clearly seen, more so than in that
one shown in Fig. 5, which is taken from the same fragment as
Fig. 4. The oldest form of zooecia is shown in Fig. 6, which
also bears ooecia : the tubercles in several places are surmounted
with pointed avicularia and the marginal pores are very
irregular, only occasionally indicating the margin of the zooecia
It w'ould require a great many figures to show all the variations
which occur in this species. In the collection sent to me by
Dr. Porter there were nineteen mounted specimens, and they
were so variable that I at first thought there were several
species. Figs. 4 and 5 are taken from the same specimen, from
which it will be seen that the variation in a single specimen is
very great : there are intermediate forms also in it. In some
of the specimens, although the surface was crowded with
tubercles, yet the row of marginal pores were almost as regular
as in the young zooecia ; in others they were not so regular,
and, as shown in Fig. 6, they are sometimes very irregular,
owing to their being overgrown with tubercles ; but they were
Lord Howe Island Polyzoa. 389
always more or less visible, and their presence, together with
the tubercular surface, showed that, notwithstanding all these
variations, they must be considered as belonging to the same
species.
Schismopora cucullata, nov. sp.. (PI. XXTX., Figs. 7, 8).
Adult zooecia globular, subimmersed, irregularly arranged ;
surface granular. Thyrostome arched above, straight below,
with a rounded sinus in the lower margin ; large triangular
avicularia situated upon large globular bases scattered over the
zoarium. The marginal (young) zooecia are decumbent ; they
have four long thin spines on the distal margin. The thyrostomes
of some have a small mucro on the proximal margin, which
probably carries a small avicularium ; this disappears in the
adult form. Ooecia immersed with a hoodlike structure above,
the aperture of the same shape as that of the zooecia, but
smaller. The zooecia in the older portion of the zoarium are
very crowded and irregularly disposed ; the hoodlike structure
of the ooecia is very peculiar.
Mucponella centpota, nov. sp. (PI. XXTX., Fig. 9).
Zoarium encrusting. Zooecia elongated, but indistinct ;
covered with mamilliform tubercles, which in the median line
rise up so as to form a ridge. Peristome raised with a long
thick spinous projection on each side with two small spines on
the distal margin between them ; proximal margin very
irregTilarly serrate.
I place this in Mucronella because it is something like M.
ellerii in appearance, but the form of the thp'ostome is not
visible in the specimen, so that its position is somewhat
doubtful.
Cpisia howensis, nov. sp. (PI. XXIX., Figs. 10, 11).
Zoat'ia branching ; from three to seven zooecia is an internode.
Cells minutely and sparsely punctured, elongated and produced,
with a tubular orifice. A long articulated and jointed spine on
one side of the zooecial tube. Ooecia ovoid, densely punctured,
orifice not visible.
390 Proceedings of tke Royal Society of Victoria.
This i-esembles C. setosa in having a spine gi'owing from
the side of the tubular orifice, but the zooecia are very much
more elongated and exserted ; the spine is not always present.
Crisia cuneata, nov. sp. (PI. XXIX.. Fig. 12).
Zoaria branching, from twelve to twenty zooecia in an inter-
node. Zooecia very much exserted : the whole surface finely
punctured. Ooecia free, obconical, closely punctate ; compressed
laterally with a flattened distal end on which is an oval aperture.
This is a very distinct form.
Specimens of Thalamoporella rosieri var. falcifera and of the
new species I have, with Dr. Porter's kind permission, mounted
for presentation to the National Museum, Melbourne.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES XXVIII. and XXIX.
Fig. 1. — Thalamoporella rosieri, var. falcifera.
2. — Thalamoporella howensis.
3. — -Schizoporella gibberula.
4. — Schizoporella heteromorpha (young).
5. — Schizoporella heteromorpha.
6. — -Schizoporella heteromorpha (ooecia).
7. — Schismopora cucullata (young).
8. — Schismopora cucullata (ooecia).
9. — Mucronella centrota.
10. — Crisia howensis.
11. — Crisia howensis (ooecia).
12. — Crisia cuneata.
Figs. 1, 10, 11 and 12. x 25.
Figs. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9. x 30.
ERRATA.
Page 386, line 3, for xviii., xix., read xxviii., xxix.
Page 387, line 10, a/Zer PI. insert xxviii.
Page 387, line 27, ajier PI. insert xxviii.
Page 388, line 5, after PI. insert xxviii.
Proc. R.S. Victoria, ig04. Plate XXVIII.
'\A-
5
Proc. R.S. Victoria, 1904. Plate XXIX.
mi-
Jv
0
I
Art, XVIII. — On the Occurrence of Two Species of
Cryptoplax in the Tertiary Rocks of Victoria.
By T. S. hall, M.A.
(With Plate XXX.).
[Eead 10th November, 1904].
The occurrence of two species of Cryptoplax in our Victorian
Tertiaries is worthy of notice, as hitherto no fossil representa-
tives of the genus have been found. It is, however, in its
recent distribution confined to the south-western Pacific, and
the southern shores of Australia, and in its existence as a
Tertiary fossil in Southern Australia we have but one more
more instance of the essentially Australian character of our
Cainozoic fauna.
As regards the age of the two distinct deposits from which the
present specimens come, opinions differ. The lower beds of
Muddy Creek are by some regarded as eocene and by others as
oligocene, while the upper series is generally spoken of as
miocene, and was by McCoy considered older pliocene. The
question is pei'haps not ripe for settlement, though opposing
authorities are equally positive in their views. To avoid the
constant confusing references to age made in the incidental
description of fossils by authors with divergent opinions, Mr.
Pritchard and myself have suggested Barwonian, with two
subdivisions, Balcombian and Janjukian, for the older series,
and Kalimnan for the younger.
The genus Cryptoplax is not uncommon in the Kalimnan, but
I have seen only one specimen from the Balcombian.
Cryptoplax ppitchardi, n. sp. (PI. XXX., Figs. 1-6).
All the specimens of the valves that I have found, thirty in
number, are much worn and are polished by attrition like so many
of the fossils in the Kalimnan of Muddy Creek, and in very few
cases IS the articulamentum distinctly shown. The valves
4a
392 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
approach those of C. guani vei-y closely in shape, indeed, were
shape all that we had to guide us, there would be little justi-
fication in separating the fossil from it. In a few cases, however,
traces of the sculpture of the tegmentum are preserved and this
enables differences of specific value to be pointed out. In C.
gunni the coarse grooving radiates from the apex, whereas in the
present species faint traces of coarse concentric sculpture are
visible. In this point C. pritchardi makes an approach to 0.
larvaeformis, as figured by Pilsbry.^ Valve VIII. (see Figs. 3
and 4), allowing for its worn condition, is almost identical in
shape with that of C. gunni, the posterior insertion plate being
vertical.
Median length of specimen shown in Figs. 1 and 2, 7.5 mm.,
breadth, 2.5 mm. Median length of original of figs. 3 and 4,
6.6 mm., breadth 2.5 mm., depth 1.6 mm. Length of original
of Figs. 5 and 6, 4.0 mm., breadth 4.0 mm.
The resemblance of C. pritchardi to C. gunni is of considerable
interest since the latter species, according to the views of Pilsbry,2
is the most archaic of the five recent species, from the fact that
its posterior insertion plate is the least specialised, and approaches
that of the normal chitons.
Locality.— "McDonald's," Muddy Creek. Kaliuinan (? Mio-
cene). Thirty examples.
Cryptoplax gatliffi, n. sp. (PI. XXX., Figs. 7-9).
Only a single valve has as yet came under my observation, and
this is imperfect anteriorly. The articulamentum is shown on
both sides. In shape it diflfers from any of the valves of
C. pritchaixli, being less pointed posteriorly. The posterior end is
produced downwards into a slight hook-like process, which is
shown in side view in Fig. 8. Viewed from below this process is
crescentic, as it follows the curve of the valve, and its lower
surface is flat. This feature, though absent from the recent
species and from C. pritchardi, occurs in some of the other genera
of Polyplacophora.
1 Proc. Malac. Soc. 4, 1901, pi. 14, f. 12, 13.
2 Loc. cit., p. 152.
Proc. R.S. Victoria, IQO4. Plate XXX.
Cryptoplax in Tertiary Rocks of Victoria. 393
The tegmentum is smooth, being abraded, but traces of a
median ridge are traceable, the shell in this region being
irregularly and finely pitted. Median length of vaive (imperfect)
3.7 mm., breadth 1.9 mm.
Locality. — Clifton Bank, Muddy Creek. Balcombian
(? Eocene). A single valve.
The two species are dedicated to Messrs. G. B. Pritchard and
J. H. Gatliflf, who have done so much in elucidating the recent
moUuscan fauna of Victoria.
DESCRIPTION OF PLATE.
Cryptoplax pritchardi, n. sp. Figs. 1 and 2, {(x}t - Op),
where fi has the values 1, 2, 3, 4, etc.,
and (3} = ^ttJt.
The number/ is called the order of the harmonic, Op its ampli-
tude, and 6p its phase.
If, in addition, /"(z") be such that
then it is easy to see, by substituting t + TJ'2 for t, i.e., wZ + tt for
*at in
y = a^-\-1ap^\np{oit—dp),
that in order for yt to be = —ytj^ri-i
Oq — 0, a^ = 0, ^4 = 0, etc.
Hence in this case the constant term vanishes and the har-
monics, of which /(/) is the sum, are all of odd order. When
such is the case /(i) is called an odd periodic function. This is
the type generally met with in alternating electric current in-
vestigations.
1 Appendix to the paper : " Preliminary Account of a Wave Tracer and Analyzer."
Phil. Mag., Nov., 1903.
Harmonic Analysis. 395
2. If we define the nth component (0^ say) of a periodic
function f{t) of period r as the periodic function which is the
sum of those harmonics of f{i) whose orders are «, 'in, 5«, In,
etc., then
2„0,.=/W-/(/+^J+/(/ + 2i.)- ....
-/(.+-2^1^). (I.)
For if we represent the expression on the right of the above
equation by ^p{t), we find by substituting successively for /,
t + TJ2n and Z + t/w in it, that
Hence \p{t) is an odd periodic function of period rjn, that is to
say, if
/(/) =- «o + 2ap sin/(w/ - 6p),
where /> = !, 2, 3, 4, etc.,
then \p{t) is of the form
\l/{t) = "^bq sin^«(a)/ - (iq ),
where ^=1, 3, 5, 7, 9, etc.
In evaluating »/'(/) therefore, only those harmonics whose
arguments are «w/, ?>n(iit, bnwt, etc., need be considered. Ne-
glecting all other harmonics in the differenty functions that make
up '(;'), we find that the remainders in the In terms
/«• -^(' + ^> ^(' + -2^> *'°-
are all equal, and that each remainder is the «th component of
/(/), hence
W) = 2nCn-
3. Ify(/) itself contain only odd harmonics as in the case of
alternate current periodic functions, then
and equation I., §2, reduces to
nCn=f{t)-f(t+~)Jr . . . +/(^+'^-"^2^> (II-)
The operation on/(/) mathematically represented on the right
hand side of equations I. or II., is practically performed on
396 Proceed in gs of the Roi/al Societ// of Victoria.
alternate current waves Ijy the wave tracer and analyzer^
designed by the author. In the simplest case, when ;/=l, the
wave tracer <,dves the first component of the periodic quantity
operated on, which in the case of alternating electric currents is
the full wave. By the movement of two pairs of brushes /i can
be made 3, or 5, or 7, in which cases the analyzer will give the
3rd, 5th, or 7th components of the wave respectively.
Now, in practical investigations with this apparatus on alter-
nating current waves whose harmonic expressions were required,
it was found much better to obtain by its means only the full
wave trace, and then by an arithmetical process identical with
the action of the analyzer and indicated by equation II. above,
to obtain the 3rd and higher components of the wave, and thence
to deduce its harmonics.
This method of harmonic analysis was drawn attention to in
the paper already quoted, and though based on a different
formula to that of Wedmore,"^ is practically similar to his. It is
more suitable, however, for waves containing only odd harmonics,
and as I have had considerable experience in its use during the
last two years and have found it both expeditious and accurate,
it is possible that a short account may be of value to those
interested in alternating current work.
4. In wave graphs it is more convenient to use angular abs-
cissae X where
X = iiit=^ 27r//T.
Making this substitution in the equation y = f{t) it becomes
y=g{x) say, where
g{x)=g{x + -2Tr),
and \i f{t) is an odd periodic function as in the case of alternate
current waves which we are now considering,
g{x) = - g{'^ + ^) =g{x + 27r).
Substituting ^ (at) ior/\t) in equation II. it becomes
nCn = ^{x) -o{x + TTJft) +^ix + 2 TTJn) - . . .
+g{x + n-l TTJn),
from which we conclude that, if
1 Lyle : "Preliminary Account of a Wave Tracer and Analyzer." Phil. Mag., Nov.
1903.
2 Wedniore: Journal Inst. Elect. Engineers, vol. xxv., p. 224 (18%).
Harmonic Analysis. 397
Joi yii J'li yn-i be n equi-spaced ordinates that exactly in-
clude half the wave, i.e., ordinates corresponding to the al)scissae
X, x + ir/fi, a* + 2 7r/«, .... x + fi-lirjft respectively, and
called e.s. ordinates in the sequel ; and if N^, Hj, N.^ N„.i,
be the ordinates of the ;/th component C,i whose abscissae are
the same as those of j'p, j'j, jt'^, Vn-i respectively, then
Ji'o - Ji'i +yi - ■ • +Jn-1 = «No=: - ;/Nii=;/No = = fl^n-l
when « is an odd number, and
jo-ji+y-i- • ■ ■ -yn^i=--0
when n is an even number, as we are now consideriug odd
periodic functions only.
Thus from ;/ e.s. ordinates of the original half wave we obtain
only one ordinate per half wave of Cn , so that in order to obtain
;// e.s. ordinates per half wave of C„ it is necessary to have mn
e.s. ordinates of the original half wave.
For instance, to obtain 3 e.s. ordinates of C,i we must measure
3n e.s. ordinat(-s oi g{x). Let these be
Joi J'n J''l .V-M Jill-li
and let the corresponding ordinates of C,i be
No, N„ N„ N„ N3„-i,
then
yo—y^+Jr.- ■ ■ +Jl'3'2 -^5 + >'8 -7ll +7l4= — 5«5 = 5?/8 = - 5?/ii = 5«i4
the figure subscribed to each ordinate indicating the abscissa to
which it corresponds.
Now the full wave
Ci = H, + H3 + H, + H,+ H9 + etc.
and C3= Hj+Hg + Hjs
so that if Hi, be neglected, and the sums of the corresponding
ordinates of C;, and C5 be subtracted fram those of Ci, the fifteen
remainders are ordinates of
i.e., of Hj, if we neglect H,.
If Hjj cannot be neglected it can at once be removed from C5
before subtracting from Cj, for as it is {q.p.) the 3rd component of
Cj, of vi'hich we have 3 e.s. ordinates Uq, u^, u^, its three corres-
ponding ordinates are /(,, —i'q, Iq where 3/o=«o — «i + ?/j,
hence H5 will de completely given by
Cq, tTj, c, where
Hjj can now be taken from Cj, thus
are the 5 e.s. ordinates of H3 + H9.
In order to determine H3 and Hg it will now be necessary to
plot the 5 ordinates of H3 + Hp, measure off 6 e.s ordinates from
the smooth curve drawn through them, and from these determine
their first component, that is 2 e.s. ordinates of Hg. These will
completely determine Hg if H.^, etc., be neglected, and by sub-
tracting them from the corresponding ordinates of Hg-^Hg 6 e.s,
ordinates of Hg are obtained.
If H7 cannot be neglected it will be necessary (if the orig-
inal wave trace is not available) to plot the 15 ordinates of
Harmonic Analysis. 399
Hj + H- obtained above, and from the smooth curve drawn
through them to measure off 14 e.s. ordinates. From these, 2
e.s. ordinates of the half wave of H,, and which determine H,,
can be obtained. By subtracting these from the corresponding
ones of Hj + H^, 14 corrected ordinates of Hj are obtained.
6. It now remains to determine the amplitudes and phases of
the harmonics of Ci from their ordinates which we have obtained.
It is easy to show that
?|sin^^ + sin^(^ + -) + sin^(^ + — ) + • .
+ sin^(^ + ^^l^)} = l,
from which we conclude that the square root of twice the mean
of the squares of n e.s. ordinates of half a sine wave is equal to
its amplitude.
Hence, with the help of a table of squares or of the quarter
squares given in most sets of tables the amplitudes of H^ H3,
etc., can be quickly determined.
[The rule that the amplitude is equal to 7r/2 x mean of the
ordinates is only sufficiently accurate when a large number of
ordinates is taken.]
If rto) ^^ly '^2) • • • ''u be the ordinates we have found for
Hi corresponding to the angular abscissae Xq, x^^ x., . . . x\^
respectively, and if //j, a be the amplitude and phase of Hj or in
other words, if
Hi = ;^isin( wt — a),
then any of the equations
sin(.x:o - a) = aj/ii
sin(.a;i - a)^^ajh-^
&\u(x^ — a)^a^lhi etc.,
would determine a, provided the ordinates rtg, ^j, a.,, etc., are
exactly those of a sine wave.
In practice, however, small upper harmonics will invariably be
left in flo, ^1, aj, etc. [it may not have been thought worth while
to remove H7], and though their amplitudes may be negligably
small, yet they might cause considerable error in the value of a
when determined from only one of the above equations. Hence it
400 Proceedmgs of the Royal Society of Victoria.
is advisable to obtain four values of a from the first four ordin-
ates on the rising side of the wave and four from the last four
ordinates on the falling side, and take the mean of the eight. In
this way we can to a great extent eliminate any error that might
arise due to a harmonic even as low as the seventh not having
been i-emoved.
In a similar way the phases of H,, H., etc., can be determined,
but it must be remembered that if, for instance,
Hg = /^asin3(a)/ - j3),
and if /?q, h-^, . . l\ are the ordinates of Hg corresponding to
the abscissae x^., JCj, . . .Vj, then
sin.3(A-o-/3) = <^o/^''3 etc.
similarly, if
H5=/zsSin5(oj/ - y)
with ordinates ^„, (Tj, r^,
then sin5(A:o - y) = ro/>^,5.
7. The wave to be analyzed may be given in either of two
ways. We may have the complete trace of it obtained by the
author's wave tracer by the photographic method, or by any
form of oscillograph that gives a trace of the wave form ; or we
may have the values of a definite number only of ordinates per
half wave, such as would be obtained by the author's wave
tracer by the galvanometer and scale method.
From the wave trace the complete harmonic expression can
theoretically be obtained, but the impossibility of accurately
measuring on the photograph, without elaborate apparatus, the
different ordinates required leads to great inaccuracy in tlie
result.
From a given number of e.s. ordinates only an approximate
analysis can be obtained, more approximate, of course, as the
number of ordinates is greater. When, however, each individual
ordinate has been obtained with the accuracy of which the galva-
nometer and scale method is susceptible, the analysis obtained
from fifteen such ordinates is much more reliable, as far as the
harmonics up to the 9th are concerned, than that determined
from any photographic trace.
I will therefore illustrate the method by applying it in full
detail to the analysis of the wave whose 15 e.s. ordinates are
Prot. R.S. Victoria, ig04. Plate XXXI.
cJ cnI cj G-1 !
O
00
Harmonic Analysis. 401
given in row 5 of Table I. Every figure necessary in the calcu-
lation will be given.
The fii'st row of figures in Table I. are the abscissae Xq, x^, etc.
to which the given ordinates correspond. Space for three rows
of figures is left, and then the 15 given ordinates are written
down. The.se are divided into three sets of five each, and the
numbers of the middle set are subtracted in order from the sums
of first and last set, giving five numbers which are the corres_
ponding ordidates of 30,. Space for two or more rows is left
and the given ordinates are now written down as in the table, in
two rows of six each and one row of three, in order. The
columns formed are added and the la.st three of the sums are
subtracted from the first three, giving three ordinates of 50,.
The first of these minus the second, plus the third, gives one
ordinate of ISCj.,, whose other ordinates are got by alternating
the sign. Subtracting 50^ from 5C,- we obtain 5H-. Having
obtained C^^ we now subtract SCi,, from 30.^ and olitain 3( Hh+ Hd)-
Above the given ordinates write those of C.^ with signs cliangecl
(row 4), and above these write those of H,- with signs changed
(row 3). Add rows 3, 4 and 5 to get row 2, in which are the
ordinates of Hj + H, + Hu etc. Neglecting H^, Hj,, etc., as is done
the analysis in Table I., we may consider the figures in row 2 as
the ordinates of H,, and neglecting H,, we may consider the
figures in row 11 as the ordinates of 3H,,.
The first 15 numbers under Amp. Hj are the quarter squares
of the ordinates of Hj. Twice the sum of these is divided by 15,
the number of ordinates, and the quotient is found to be the
quarter square of 987. Hence //j, the amplitude of Hj, is 987.
Similarly for the amplitudes of Hg and Hr,.
Under the heading "phase of Hj," in the first colunni under
sines, are the quotients got by dividing the first four ordinates
on the rising side of H^ and the last four on the falling side of H^
by /i^; in the second column under angles are the corresponding
angles, and in the third column are the eight values of 12° — a
deduced. The mean of these 2° 2' when subtracted from 12"
gives the crossing point or phase of Hj as 9" 58'. Similarly for
the phases of H^ and H,. It will be noticed that at the crossing
point determined for H.^, H^ crosses down, which is expressed
analytically by writing its amplitude negative.
402 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
8. It will be noticed in the determination of the phase of H^
in Table I., that the eight values of 12° — a differ considerably
from each other, indicating the presence in what we there take
for H] of a considerable upper harmonic, probably H.. In order
to determine H, fourteen e.s. ordinates of the half wave are
required. If the wave trace were given these could be measured
oif from it, but if, as in tlie case we are considering, only 15
original ordinates are given, it is necessary to plot the 15 ordin-
ates of Hj + H^ obtained in Table I., and from the smooth curve
drawn through them to measure off 14 e.s. ordinates. This has
been done and the values obtained are given in row^ 4, Table
II., as well as bhe calculation necessary for the determination of
Hy and its elimination from Hj + H-.
What is called the amplitude of Hj in Table I. is really
v/2 R.M.S. (Hj + H-), To get amp. H, it is better to remove
the effect of Hy by treating it as a correction, thus avoiding
error that might be introduced in the plotting. This is easily
done, since
hence hi (corrected) = v Anip.(Hi-(-H-)^-
= v'' hi^ (uncorrected) — h^''.
In Table II. the coi'i-ected crossing point of Hj is determined,
and it is seen to differ in phase only by 2 minutes from the value
obtained in Table I.
The difference between the four values of 3(24° — yS) when
determining the crossing point of Hg in Table I. point to the pre-
sence of a ninth harmonic, which exists as a third component in
Hg-fHg. Hg can, if desired, be determined by plotting the 5
ordinates obtained in Table I., measuring off from the curve six
e.s. ordinates and proceeding as before. It will be found that
H9=3sin9(W-13°).
9. In Table III. is given most of the work required for the
determination of the first six harmonics of a complete wave that
contains harmonics both of odd and even orders. Twenty-four
e.s. ordinates of the full wave are taken. This number is speci-
ally suitable, as it enables us to determine directly Cj, C.2, C3, C4
Proc. R.S. Victoria, ig04. Plate XXXII.
13
^
5\J
T
CO - cTi
t —
oo -
t 00
1^
00
o
to
- ^
I g2
^^
t...
^^^
CO
<7)
^
I II o '
o
to
\5 --i>
00 00 CO
to -
^ 7
'^ ^X» «^ t^
KD ~ 00 C)
G\J CO 00
to I
LO "J^ SM 00
to CD 'O 05
tr- en to
lO 00
fc
00
i
ts-
■f
I
+
^0
o
00
00
Proc. R.S. Vic toy ia, 1904. Plate XXXIII.
Harmonic Analysis. 403
and C,5. To determine Cj, replotting will have to be resorted to
if the full wave trace be not available.
At the top of Table III. are written the 24 given ordinates
under their corresponding abscissae. From these ordinates the
constant terni of J (/) has been removed. This can be done by
aid of the formula
/(0+/(< + ^/«)+./"(^+2t/«)+ . . . +/{t+,r-lr/H)
— f/[ao + an sin«(u>/ — 9n ) + a-2n^n\'2n{(i>i—6-2n)
-f rt;3„sin3«(aj/— ^3„) + etc.] (Ill-)
which can be easily established by the method used in § 2.
From this formula we see that the mean of n e.s. ordinates
embracing one period of a periodic function is equal to its con-
stant term, if its «th, 2«th, etc., harmonics are neglected.
Returning to Table ill., we add the second twelve ordinates
with their signs changed to the iirst twelve, in order, and obtain
12 e.s. ordinates of 2Ci, i.e., of 2[Hi-|- H8 + Hj + ]. (See equa-
tion I., § 2).
Subtracting these from twice the given ordinates, those of
2[H2-f H4-t- Hg-f ] are left, and the remainder of the work
proceeds as in Table I.
2[H2 4- H4-f H,; -I- etc.] could be obtained directly from the 24
given ordinates by adding the second 12 to the first 12 of them,
in order. (See formula III., § 9).
The amplitudes and phases of the different harmonics were
determined as in Table I., but the figures necessary in their
calculation are not given.
The following are interesting applications of the above method
to more general harmonic analysis.
10. To obtain the harmonic expression for the odd periodic
function whose graph for half a period is the sides of an isosceles
triangle of altitude h. See Fig. 1.
Taking o and ir as the abscissae of the extremities of the base,
relative values of any number of e.s. ordinates can be written
down, and any component at once obtained. Thus, 30 e.s. ordin-
ates would be 0, 1, 2, 3, . . 14, 15, 14, . . 2, 1, and these
correspond to an altitude 15.
404 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.
Fiff.i
It will be found that all the components (i.e. 3rd, 5th, etc., in
this case) are the sides of isosceles triangles passing through the
origin, and that the altitudes are
— ///3^, /i/o\ —/i/7'\ etc. respectively. (See Fig. 1.).
(The same can be quickly arrived at geometi'ically).
Hence, if the full wave or Cj be represented by
Ci = ^?iSin(w/— ^]) -(-^3sin3(o>/ — ^.,) + rt5sin5(w/— ^g) + etc.,
its third component Cj is
= — — [rtisin(3a)^— ^i)+rtoSin3(3w/— ^3) 4-a5sin5(3a)/— ^5)
o~
+ etc.],
and its fifth component C^ is
-^;^[ffisin(5w/ — ^i + a3sin3(")w/— ^3) + a,sin5(5o)/ — ^,,)+etc.]
0 "
and so on, but by definition C., and C-, are also given by
C8=a3sin3("i — »h,-
Thus, if we call ;ii^ — m.^, the function of the vertex ^c^.^, we see
that by addition of / to the given wave a new vertex is intro-
duced whose function is equal to that of / ( = 2M) while the
functions of all the other vertices are unchanged. It is easy to
see that the function of the vertex of — /is — 2M so that if /
be subtiacted from the given wave a new vertex is introduced
whose function is — 2M.
If the abscissa X of the vertex of / correspond with that of
one of the vertices of the given polygon x^^ say, then no new
vertex will be introduced by the addition (or subtraction)
of /and
«1 — ;72=:Wi — ;//2
«2 — «3= W2 ~ ^'h + 2M
«3— «4 = '''"3 — '''4
«4— «5 = ^'^4 — Wfi
If in addition 2M = Wg— ;//2> ^hen «2— "3 = 0 fi-nd the vertex or
break at x^^ is removed. Thus, by subtracting from the
polygonal wave an isosceles wave whose vertex has the same
function and abscissa as a vertex of the given polygon, this
vertex of the polygonal wave is removed, while the functions of
its remaining vertices are unchanged. To remove each vertex
therefore a definite isosceles wave is required, and since, when
all vertices are removed the axis of abscissae orjj' = 0 remains,
we see that the sum of the several isosceles waves required
to extinguish the given wave is equal to the latter.
In the general case, therefore, of a polygonal wave with ti
vertices, the vertex w,., w,+i, Xr,r+\ will be removed by
subtracting the isosceles wave /:=AN(w/ — a) where
m r — w,.+i = 2M = ihJTr
Xr, r+1 = X = a + 7r/2,
Harmonic Analysis. 407
and the complete wave will be fully lepresented by the sum of the
n isosceles functions given by
^j- = n+l r ^
- 2 I (w r — W,.+i)N((o/ - .r,., ,+1 + 7r/2), j-
reuienibering that ///„^i= - ;//j.
The following are examples of the preceding method.
12(a). Wave form a trapezium with equal base angles. This
is the sum of two equal isosceles waves.
Take the left extremity of the base of the trapezium as the
the origin of abscissae and let it be specified by
Wj = m, f/i^ = 0, m.^ = — w, rtjo = /x, a.vi = tt — /x.
so that its altitude t=.^m.
By § 11 the expression for the wave is
^[N(a,/-/x + 7r/2) + N(a)/ + Ai-7r/2)]
2wr . , , , ,j,, sin3(to/— w. + 7r/2)
= — [sin(a>^ - /x + 7r/2)- ^---^ ^Ll + etc.
, • / . , /o\ sin3((D/ + a — 7r/2) , . T
+ sm(w/ + /A — 7r/2)— ^ ^^^^ '-'' + etc.]
itr . ■ ^ , sinSusinStii/
= — I sni/xsinoj/+ '-—
/ATT 3
, sin5asin5w/ , , ,
+ ^, +«tc.J,
which is Fourier's expansion for a wave of this form.
12(^). Wave foi'm a triangle. This is the difference of two
isosceles waves when the vertex of one lies on a side of the other.
Take the left extremity of the base of the triangle as the
origin of abscissae and let it be specified by
Wj = ;//, Wo^: — ?/, m.j, = — w, c?i2 = /u., a^^ = w
so that its altitude /^=:/x;;/^(7r — /a);/, and ;//, ;;, are the tangents
of its base angles.
By Jj 1 1 its expansion in i-sosceles functions is
^[(w + ;/)N(a>/-/x + 7r/2) + (//^-«)N(co/-7r/2)]
m( — /i, + 7r/2) -
■N(W-7r/2)]
= !^'[N(co/-/. + 7r/2)+N(a,/-7r/2)] + -^''[N(a./-/. + 7r/2)
408 Proceedings of tlte Royal Society of Victoria.
which is
sin-^sin3(a)/ - /x/2)
=r — [sin^sin(w/'-/x/2) + — +etc.]
IT 2 3"
COS— cos 3(a)/ - /a/2)
+ -[cos^cos(w/— /a/2)+--- ^^ +etc.]
TV Z o
where mix=zH{TT — ix)^=h.
When /A= 120° the above expression for the triangle reduces
to
i/l ( r, J COs9o)/ COS 15a)/ , , 1
+ ^-A cos3a)/ + — -- - -\ — — + etc. -
dir^ \ 6' 0' )
where tan/3=z7 — ^■
12((r), Wave form a polygon with // vertices per half wave
and such that the functions of its vertices are all equal and also
the projections of its sides on the axis of x.
J^et q=:m;^ — w.j = Wo — W3 = ;;/g — m^ = etc.:=//i„-\-f/ii and let the
abscissae of its vertices be a, a + Trjn, a + 'Iir/fi, . . a + {/i — Ijir/n
then by § 11 the expression for the wave is
'^^S . N(«/ + 7r/2-[a + ;-7r/;/])
■i
where r has all values from o to // — 1.
Substituting for the N functions their equivalent harmonic
series, summing the terms that have the same arguments and
remembering that n(/^2f;i^, the exj^ression for the polygonal wave
under consideration becomes
. sin(oj/- a + 7r/2//) -f ^ sin3(a)/— a+ 7r/2//)
Htt I • TT oo • 3??
^sin — O'sm
-} sui(oj/ - a-^-Ttjln) -\-
3-sin
-| ^— sin5(a)/— a + 7r/2;;)+ etc. }-
\1{d). If in example {c) 7i become infinite the polygon becomes
a smooth curve satisfying the following conditions
rL ff
; const.
dx-
Hannonie Analipls. 409
^r=Wj when x=o and =^ — Wj when „v=:7r,
v=o when x:=<> and wlien .v=— .
This curve is the parabola
w, „
whose axis is .v=:7r/2 and vertex .v=:7r/2, j'=:/;/j7r/4,
and the harmonic expression for the wave of wliicli it is the
type is obtained by niakino; ;;=:oo and a=zo in the expression in
(c) and is
8wi f . ^ , sinSoj/ sinSo)/ , ^ 1
^ { sinoj/ + - - -\ _— + etc. -
13. To find the harmonic expression for the complete jDeriodic
function whose graph for one ]ieriod is made up of the sides of
two equal and similar triangles ABC and A'BC so placed that
A' and C lie in AB and CB produced respectively. Take A. as
origin, then the abscissae of B and A' will be tt and 'Iir respect-
ively and let the abscissa of C:=/a hence that of C' = 27r — /x.
By geometrical construction the different components of this
wave can be easily obtained if we remember formula 1 § 1.
Thus to get the 2nd component we cut the wave in four
portions by ordinates at 77-/2, tt, 37r/2, 27r, invert the second and
fouith portions, superpose them and the thiid portion on the
first, add the corresponding ordinates, divide each sum by four
and the plot of the results will be a half wave, which gives the
2nd component.
It will be found for the wave under consideration that all the
components are, in general, trapeziums of the type treated in
§12 (a); and if the trapezium which is the rth component be
specified as in § 12 (a) by w,- and jj.,. measured on the original
scale of abscissae, it will be found that
, tanA + tanB
(i.e. that '2r times the function of its vertex is equal to + the
function of the vertex of the triangle)
and that
sinriMi — +sinr/u,
the same signs being taken together.
410 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
It is to be noted that as the base of the rt\\ component is irjr
the altitudes of its isosceles elements are each
=^ M = - nir
2r 4/-
its expression in isosceles functions is
4r l Ir Ir J
and its harmonic expression is
4wr r . . ^ , sin3rur'5in3rw/' , ^ ^
--{ sinr/x,. sinroj/-(- '^ -f etc. >
rTT y 3" )
Hence the rt\\ component
^ 2(tanA + tanB) r . . , , sinSrusin 3rw/
U r ^ -^^ ^1 \ sinr^sin;oj^ + - *" ^
irr^ I 3-
sinSr/AsinSro)/'
+ --^5, +etc. j.
If h be the altitude of either of the giveii triangles, then
A=:yu,tanA=:(7r — /y.)tanB
and the development for the complete wave is ,
,. , 'Ih f ■ ■ ^ , sin2asin2a)/
, sin3u.sin3oj/ , ,
+ '^ + etc.
^ 32 -r
ANNUAL REPORT OF THE COUNCIL
FOR THE YEAR 1903.
The Council of the Royal Society herewith presents to the
Members of the Society the Annual Report and Statement of
Receipts and Expenditure for the year 1 903.
Meetings were held as follows : —
March 10. — Annual Meeting and Election of Officers.
Ordinary Meeting. Paper read : " The Geology of the Valley
of the Lower Mitchell River," by J. Dennant, F.G.S., F.C.S.,
and D. Clark, B.C.E.
April 16. — Papers read: 1. "On the Occurrence of Striated
Boulders in the Petmo-Carboniferous Rocks near the Mouth of
the Shoalhaven River, New South Wales," by E. O. Thiele. 2.
" On Certain Conglomerates near Sydenham," by T. S. Hart,
M.A., F.G.S. Exhibits : 1. Spiruiirostra curta, Tate, from
Spring Creek, by IMr. T. S. Hall. 2. Mr. E. J. White discussed
Mr. H. C. Russell's theory of the nine year's periodicity of
droughts.
May 14. — Papers read: 1. " On some Fossil Tertiary Pleuro-
tomarias," by G. B. Pritchard. 2. " New or Little-known
Victorian Fossils in the National Museum ; Part 2, Some
Silurian Specie.s," by F. Chapman, A.L.S. Exhibit: Fossils,
in illustration of his paper, by Mr. Chapman, on behalf of
the Trustees of the National Museum.
June 11. — Papers read: 1. "Volcanic Necks at Anderson's
Inlet, South Gippsland," by A. E. Kitson, F.G.S. 2. "Ice
Deposits at Taminick, Glenrowan and Greta," by A. E. Kitson,
F.G.S. 3. " Catalogue of the Marine Shells of Victoria, Part 7,"
by G. B. Pritchard and J. H. Gatliti". 4. "New Species of
Victorian Marine Mollusca," by G. B. Pritchard and J. H.
Gatliff. Exhibits: 1. Photographs and specimens, in illustra-
tion of his paper, by Mr-. Kitson. Three species of Victorian
Chiones, by Messrs. Pritchard and Gatliff.
July 12. — Papers read: 1. "Further Descriptions of Victorian
Tertiary Polyzoa, Part 9," by C. M. Maplestone. 2. " Some
412 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
Features in the Geography of North-Westerri Tasmania," by
Professor J. W. Gregory. 3. " On the Occurrence of Older
Tertiary Fossils at Hexham, Victoria," by T. S. Hall. Exliibits :
Photographs, in illustration of his paper, by Professor Gregoiy.
August 13. — Paper read : " Some Foraminif era and Ostracoda
from the Jurassic (Lower Oolitic) of Western Australia," l)y F.
Chapman, A.L.S. Exhibits: 1. Specimens, in illustration of
his paper, and Spore Coals, by Mr. Chapman. 2. Ambergris, by
Mr. E. J. Dunn, F.G.S. 3. Species of Unio, by Mr. J. Dennant,
F.G.S. 4. Newt, by Mr. T. S. Hall. Professor Kernot
described the Site of the recent accident in the Paris Under-
ground Railway.
September 10. — 1. Mr. John Byatt gave an Address on
Monumental Brasses, illustrated by a series of rubbings. 2. Mr.
J. Aebi gave a demonstration of Modern Methods in Photo-
Engraving.
October 8. — Papers read : 1. " Notes on Victorian Selenariidae
and Descriptions of some New Species, Recent and Fossil," hy
C M. Maplestone. 2. " Revision of Australian Lepidoptera,
Fam. Geometridae," by Dr. A. Jefiferis Turner, M.D., F.R.S.
Exhibits : 1. A series of Lantern Slides and Rock Sections,
illustrating the structure of a coral island, by F. Chapman. 2.
Hyalonema sieboldi, by the Biological Department, University.
3. Skeletons of Cat, Squirrel and Mole, mounted to show-
relations of bones to outline of body, by Mr. J. A. Kershaw, for
the Trustees of the National Museum.
November 12. — Papers read : 1. "The Geology of the Barwon
Valley, about Inverleigh," by T. S. Hall and G. B. Pritchard.
2. "The Auriferous Sandstones of Chiltern," by E. J. Dunn,
F.G.S. Exhibits : Specimens and Photographs in illustration of
papers, by Mr. G. B. Pritchard and by Mr. E. J. Dunn.
December 10. — Papers read: 1. "Field Practice with the
Aneroid Barometer," by Professor W. C. Kernot, M.A., M.C.E.
2. " An Unnoticed Feature in the Faulting at Ballarat East,"
by T. S. Hart, M.A., F.G.S. 3. "On a Collection of Palaeozoic
and Mesozoic Fossils from Queensland and Western Australia in
the National Museum," by F. Chapman, A.L.S. 4. " New or
Little-known Fossils in the National Museum ; Part III. — Some
Palaeozoic Pteropoda," by F. Chapman, A.L.S.
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 413
The Society held a very successful Conversazione at the
Athenaeum Hall on 1st September.
During the year five members, one country member and five
associates were elected, and three members and two country
members resigned.
Dr. A. R. C. Selwyn, one of the founders of the Society, and
an honorary member, died in Canada, after a long life passed in
the promotion of scientific knowledge.
The Council is glad to record that a member of the Society,
Mr. A. W. Howitt, F.G.S., is the recipient of the first award of
the Mueller Medal, by the Australasian Association for the
Advancement of Science.
The " Proceedings " of the S(jciety, New Serie.s, Vol. XV.,
Part II. and Vol. XVI., Part I., were published during the
year.
The Council regrets to have to announce that the Government
grant has been further reduced, and now amounts to only ,£50.
The Council would urge members and associates to endeavour to
increase the membership roll, and thus supply the means of
publishing the papers that are continually being brought before
them. The Society's Library of about 6000 scientific periodicals
has been acquired solely by exchange, and contains volumes not
found in any other library in the State. There are many
publications the Council would like to subscribe to, but cannot
do so for lack of funds. The questions of binding and shelving
are pressing ones, but in this and in other ways, the state of the
Society's finances prevents the Council from maintaining the
property of the Society in a proper condition.
During the year the Library was increased by the addition of
1283 volumes and parts. New shelving to the extent of about
100 feet has been added, but is nearly all occupied, and as there
is now no further room for shelving in either the library itself, or
in the council room, the cost of any additional shelving will be
considerable.
The Council would again urge upon members the imperative
necessity of increasing the income of the Society in what, at
present, appears to be the only possible way, namely, by
additions to our roll of members and associates.
414 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
^
S
p;
Rj
CC
X
x>
T?
o
'*<
CO
0
0
0
0
0
05
lO
0
0
^
N
CO
CO
X
X
o
CO
1—1
■^
X
X
1^
0
t-
i>
CO
-#
X
CO
1— 1
l— 1
1—1
T-\
J-\
c:
lO
M
•o
o
0
CO
1.0
M
X
05
CO
1.0
0
CO
UO
M
•^
,—1
cq
ev]
to
0
M
f-H
M
CO
=tj
=ti
"^
>i
^
a
-(J
a>
>i
^
CO
0)
o
M
CO
CO
be
c
^
f5
13
0
_g
o
h
+i
0
• 1-1
'■+3
73
1
i
6D
-73
i
-(J
IB
!»
<^
=4-1
O
• »-l
01
0
CO
0
0
s
0
a
0
3
PM
i
4J
•i-l
cS
0)
0
a
_^co
C
g
CO
01
S
0
1
CO
aj
be
-p
05
03
CO
^
ft
0)
!»
^
0
0
0
c3
3
>
0
>
O
;-(
Is
^
=f
a
1— 1
'^
OJ
0
^
'0
o3
01
0
'3
Ph
PM
fM
a:
o
p^
p^
CB
m
fN
a
cb
P5
0
fq
l>»
W
o
c
o
c
o
0
0
0
!N
0
so
CO
-;
X
CO
t-
■^
lO
0
0
0
CO
"-1
1—1
1—1
tH
Oi
o
o
CO
X
■*
^
0^
0
0
N
>o
lO
».o
iM
i-i
0
M
=^
1-1
CO
-^ 1
Ti
a
^
f^
bD
»«H
CO
',B
%l
m
01
f-H
4^
^
3
o
1
s
CO
=!
CD
1—1
S
1
o
1
CO
01
01
m
P-A
s
CI
S
o
Cw
■3
0
m
en
CO
0>
^4
"0
03
3
51H
0
1
>
3
CO
Q
<1
<1
4^
Pi
O)
3
0
r2
'^
o
3
0
"fl
le
?H
m
o
C»
«
CO
H
o
H
11
Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria. 415
o
<
CO
ft
<^
o
M
03
I— I
CQ
^
"=tJ
e?
■=•?
P3
-< i5
QJ
CO
O
i
<
rf
'm
c«
Eh
m
>i
m
m
O
O 02
OS
PL|
,ii|
rt
'^
i)
H
m
P
3
P^
o
C5
o
a)
OJ
4^
«
4^
1-5
^
w
Q
b
cS
P^
fM
3
1904.
patron :
HIS EXCELLENCY SIR REGINALD TALBOT, K.C.B.
^vcsiticnt :
PROF. W. BALDWIN SPENCER, C.M.G., M.A., F.R.S.
PROF. J. \V. GREGORY, D Sc, F.R.S.
G. SWEET, F.G.S.
gtjon. "(Eicasixrci- :
p. DE JERSEY GRUT.
F. CHAPMAN, A.L.S.
gljon. (Sccrctarij :
T. S. HALL, M.A.
Council :
J. DENNANT, F.G.S., F.C.S.
E. J. DUNN, F.G.S.
R. L. J. ELLERY, C.M.G., F.R.S.
F.R.A.S.
JAMES JAMIESON, M.D.
PROF. W. C. KERNOT, M.A., M.C.E.,
J. A. KERSHAW, F.E.S.
PROF. T. R. LYLE, M.A
C. E. OLIVER, M.C.E.
J. SHEPHARD.
R. H. WALCOTT, F.G.S.
E. J. WHITE, F.R.A.S.
F. WISEWOULD.
((tommittfra of tlji? Council
House fflommittcE :
THE PRESIDENT.
THE HON. TREASURER (Convener).
PROF. KERNOT, M.A., M.C.E.
G. SWEET, F.G.S.
^ubltcntiou ©ommtttee :
THE HON. TREASURER.
THE HON. SECRETARY (Coxvexkr).
PROF. GREGORY, D.Sc, F.R.S.
lUniiorafn ^uiiitors ;
H. MOORS.
J. E. GILBERT.
Uionornfii ^xxljitect
W. A. M. BLACKETT.
1904.
LIST OF MEMBERS,
IVJTIJ THEIR YEAH OF JOINING.
Patron.
His Excellency Sir Reginald Talbot, K.C.B 1904
Honorary Members.
Forrest, The Hon. Sir J., K.C.M.G., West Australia ... 1888
Hector, Sir James, K.C.M.G., M.D., F.R.S., Wellington, 1888
N.Z.
Liversidge, Professor A., LL.D., F.R.S., University, lbJ2
Sydney, N.S.W.
Neumayer, Prof. George, Ph.D., Hamburg, Germany ... 1857
Russell, H. C, B.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Observatory, 1888
Sydney, N.S.W.
Scott, Rev. W.. M.A., Kurrajong Heights, N.S.W. ... 1855
Todd, Sir Charles, K.C.M.G., F.R.S., Adelaide, S.A. ... 1856
Verbeek, Dr. R. D. M., Buitenzorg, Batavia, Java ... 1866
Life Members.
Butters, J . S., F.R.G.S., Empire Buildings, Collins-street 1860
west
Eaton, H. F 1857
Elliott, T. S. 1856
Fowler, Thos. W., M.C.E., University, Melbourne ... 1879
420 Proceedings of the Roijal Society of Victoria.
Gibbons, Sydney, F.C.S., 31 Gipps street, East Mel- 1854
bourne.
Gilbei'b, J. E., "Meh'ose," Glenferrie-road, Kew... ... 1872
Love, E. F. J., M.A., F.R.A.S., 213 Victoria Terrace, 1888
Royal Park
Nicholas, William, F.G.S 1864
Rusden, H. K., "Ockley," Bay and St. Kilda streets, 1866
Brighton
Selby, G. W., 99 Queen Street, Melbourne 1881
White, E. J., F.R.A.S., Observatory, Melbourne ... 1868
Ordinary Members.
Balfour, Lewis, B.A., M.B., B.S., Collins-street, Mel- 1892
bourne
Barrachi, Pietro, F.R.A.S., Observatory, Melbourne ... 1887
Barnes, Benjamin, Queen's Terrace, South Melbourne ... 1866
Barrett, J. W., M.D., M.S., F.R.C.S., 127 Collins-street 1891
east, Melbourne
Berry, Wm., Normanby-road, Kew ... ... ... 1898
Boese, C. H. E., 159 Hoddle-street, Richmond 1895
Boys, R. D., B.A., Public Library, Melbourne 1903
Cherry. T., M.D., M.S., University, Melbourne ... 1893
Cohen, Joseph B., A.R.I.B.A., Pixblic Works Depart- 1877
ment. Melbourne
Chapman, F., A.L.S., National Museum, Melbourne ... 1902
Dennant, John, F.G.S., F.C.S., Stanhope-grove, Cam- 1886
berwell
Dunn, E J. F.G.S. , "Roseneath," Pakington-street, 1893
Kew
Ellery, R. L. J., C.M.G., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Observa- 1856
tory, Melbourne
Field, W. E., 65 Sutherland-road, Armadale ... ... 1903
Fox, Dr. W. R., L.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., "York House," 1899
Brunswick-street, North Fitzroy.
Fi-yett, A. G., care Dr. F. Bird, Spring-street, Melbourne 1900
Li>aria, 170.
Olliffi:. 171.
Eutrochus fontinalis, 333.
Fish, fossil, 267.
Fossils, Silurian, 298.
Fossils, tertiary, 182, 267, 320.
Fusus bulbodes, 320.
f Liniculattis, 326.
Galeocerdo advmcus, 274.
davisi, 273.
latidens, 273.
Glycimeris australis, 244.
flabellatus, 242.
gealei, 243.
radians, 243.
striatularis, 244.
Granite, age of, 112.
Harmonic analysis, 394.
Heterognathiis carinatus, 377.
Hybosorides, 18U.
Iridomyrme.x nitidus, 375.
Isochilina labrosa, 299.
Kellia eycladiformis, 226.
rostellata, 225.
rotunda, 225.
rubra, 226.
Kershaicia rugiceps, 379.
Lamna attenuata, 277.
apiculata, 278.
bronni, 279.
conipressa, 279.
crassidens, 278.
cuspidata, 276.
incurva, 276.
niacrota, 278.
marginalis, 277, 279.
Lasaea rubra, '^26.
Leda chuva, 238.
crassa, 238.
ensicula, 239.
Lepton australe, 228.
trigonale, 227.
Lima bullata, 260.
lima, 260.
multicostata, 259.
strangei, 260.
Limopsis liassi, 245.
belcheri, 245.
Index.
429
cancellata, 245.
riibricata, 246.
tenisoni, 245.
Lithodonius barbatiis, 215.
Lithodomus laniger, 254.
Lord Howe Id. Polyzoa, 386.
Lxicina globiilaris, 224.
Maci'ocypris fiexuosa, 309.
(c/.) vinei, 310.
Malleus albus, 258.
Man, antiquity of, 120.
Meleaorina luargaritifera, 256.
Mesodesiiia erycinaea, 220.
glabrella, 220.
Minerals, separation, 361.
Modiola albicosta, 250.
arborescens, 252.
• ater, 249.
australis, 251.
confusa, 250.
diseors, 253.
impacta, 254.
inconstans, 250.
picta, 252.
semivestita, 250.
victoriae, 253.
Modiolaria barbata, 254.
cuneata, 254.
impacta, 253.
laniger, 254.
paulucciae, 254.
vexillum, 253.
Mollusca, 220.
Montacuta semiradiata, 226.
Morgan, Mt., 342.
Mucronella centrota, 389.
Mylitta auriculata, 227.
deshayesi, 227.
tasmanicii, 227.
Myriua crenatulifera, 255.
Mytilicardia aviculina, 234.
calyculata, 234.
crassicosta, 233.
crassicostata, 233.
tasmanica, 234.
Mytilus arborescens, 252.
ater, 249.
hirsutus, 248.
impacta, 253.
latus, 246.
margaritifervis, 256, 257.
menkeanus, 248.
plaiuilatus, 246.
polyodontus, 248.
rostratus, 247.
tasmanicus, 246.
Mysella donauiformis, 228.
Mysia adamsi, 225.
sphaericula, 224.
Nepharis alata, 377.
costata, 377.
goudiei, 377.
Notidanus jenningsi, 268.
Notoryctes, 76.
Nucula antii3odum, 237.
crassa, 238.
gray], 238.
hed'leyi, 237.
micans, 237.
minuta, 237.
obliqua, 238.
tenisoni, 238.
tumida, 238.
Odontaspis attenuata, 277.
c'ontortidens, 275.
crassidens, 278.
cuspidata, 276.
inciu'va, 276.
Oiumatocarcinus corioensis, 356.
Onthophagus jungi, 148.
carten, 147.
Otodus apiculatus, 278.
Ostracoda, silurian, 298.
Ostrea angasi, 266.
asperrimus, 264.
bullata, 260.
vulsella, 257.
Oxyrbina acuminata, 280.
crassa, 282.
desori, 281.
enysii, 278.
eocaena, 282.
fastigata, 283.
graudis, 2S1.
liastalis, 280.
leptodon, 281.
minuta, 283.
plicatilis, 280.
retroflexa, 282.
subvexa, 278.
trigonodon, 2S0.
vonhastii, 282.
xiphodon, 280.
Oxyrhinus woodsi, 278.
Paussoptinus laticornis, 381.
Pecten aktinos, 265.
asperrimiis, 264.
australis, 264.
bednalli, 265.
bifidus, 262.
7
430 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
bifrons, 263.
concaviim, 262.
filosus, 262.
fmnatus, 262.
fusciis, 261.
laticostatus, 261.
niariae, 263.
medius, 261.
meridionalis, 262.
modestus, 262.
novaezelandiae, 262.
tasmanicus, 263.
undalatus, 263.
Pectunculus beddomei, 243.
i^rayaniis, 246.
holosericus, 244.
laticostatus, 243.
obliquiis, 244.
orbicularis, 243.
see also Glycimeris.
Perna australis, 251.
arborescens, 252.
confusa, 249.
Philobrya crenatulifera, 255.
fiuibriata, 255.
Phofochrous, 180.
Phyllocarida, silurian, 298.
Pinna tasmanica, 258.
Placunauomia ione, 261.
Pleurotoma granti, 336.
sehvyni, 326.
selwyni, var. laevis, 328.
murrayana, 335.
Polyzoa, 386.
Polyzoa, fossil census of, 182.
Primitia elongata, 304.
halli, 304.
matvxtina, 302.
(c/.) obsoleta, 303.
paucipunctata, 305.
punctata, 301.
reticristata, 303.
semicircularis, 306.
semicultrata, 301.
striata, 305.
suhtrigonalis, 301.
trigonalis, 300.
unicornis, 306.
Pronucula minuta, 237.
Psammodius, 172.
australicua, 173.
ohscurior, 173.
Pteria papilionacea, 255.
Pythina dehayesiana, 227.
tasmanica, 227.
Eadula bullata, 260.
Eochefortia donaciformis, 228.
Eadula lima, 259.
Saprosites, 174.
mansuetus, 175.
mendax, 176.
nitidicollis, 177.
sternalis, 176.
Saprus, 178.
griffithi, 179.
Schizmopora cucullata, 389.
Schizoporella heteromorpha, 388.
gibherula, 387.
Separation of minerals, 361.
Sharks, fossil teeth, 267.
Shells, catalogue, 220.
Solemya australis, 228.
Sphyrna prisca, 275.
Spondylus tenellvis, 259.
Squalus auriculatus, 283.
Stony Ck., geology, 366.
Saxicava australis, 220.
Teeth, fossil sharks, 267.
Tellina kenyoniana, 339.
Tertiary polyzoa, list of, 182.
Thalamoporella howensis, 387.
Thyregis, 145.
kershawi, 146.
Transformer, current 1.
Tribolium myrmecophilum, 383.
Trigonia dubia, 236.
margaritacea, 235.
pectinata, 235.
Turbo hamiltonensis, 329.
Venerupis exotica, 221.
Victoria, Antiquity of man, 120.
Vola fumata, 262.
Vola laticostata, 262.
Volsella ater, 250.
inconstans, 250.
picta, 253.
Vulsella limaeformis, 258.
lingulata, 257.
ovata, 257.
rudis, 258.
tasmanica, 257.
Xestoleberis holliana, 306.
lilydalensis, 307.
Xestoleberis wrightii, var. oblonga,
308.
END OF VOLUME XVII.
[Part II. Issued Febbuart, 1905.]
lis / -^ —
-A 37821
■i--^
PROCEEDINGS
§£ipl (^0mt^ of ^irtoria.
VOL. XVII. (New Sehies). Aiyo***
PART I.
Edited under the Authority of the Counci
ISSUED SEPTEMBER, 1904.
(^Confiiiiiiiig Papers read before the Society during the inonths of
May, June, July, 1904).
THK ADTHOKS OK TIIK SEVERAL PAPRRS ARE SBVKRALLY RKSPONSIBLK KOR TMK
SOUNDNESS OK THK OPINIONS GIVEN AND FOR TIIK ACCURACY OK THK
STATEMENTS MADE THEREIN.
MELBOURNE :
FOKD & SON, PRINTERS, DRUMMOND STREET, CARLTON.
AGENTS TO THE SOCIETY:
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON.
To whom all coimnunications for transmission to the Royal Society of Victoria,
from all parts of Europe, should be sent.
1904.
X
t;
Publications of tlie Royal Society of Victoria, and
of the Societies amalgamated with it.
Victorian Institute for the Advancement op Science.
Transactions. Vol. 1. 1855.
Philosophical Society of Victoria.
Transactions. Vol. 1. 1855.
These tzvo Societies then amalgamated and became : —
Philosophical Institute of Victoria.
Transactions. Vols. 1-4.
T/ie Society then became : —
Royal Society of Victoria.
Transactions and Proceedings (Vol. 5, entitled Transac-
tions). Vols. 5-24.
Transactions. Vols. 1, 2, 3 (part one only), 4. 1888-95.
Proceedings (New Series). Vols. 1 . 1888 .
Microscopical Society op Victoria.
Journal (Vol. 1, Pt. 1, entitled Quarterly Journal). Vol. 1
(Pts. 1 to 4), 2 (Pt. 1), title page and index {all
published]. 1879-82.
\_The Society then combined with the Royal Society of Victoria.]
Note. — Most of the volumes published before i8go are out
of print.
PROCEEDINGS
il0pl ^uiti^ of #ii:t0na.
VOL. XVII. (New Series). /C^^o^^
PART II. Lu(lI8RA
Edited ufider the Authority of the Counci/Sxf^y^^
ISSUED FEBRUARY, 1905. ^^^-?,..
(^Contiiiniiig Papers read be/ore the Society during the monlhs of
August, September, October, December, 1904).
THK AUTHORS OK THK SEVERAL FAPRR8 ARE SEVERALLY RKSFONSIBLE KOK TUB
SOUNDNESS OK THE OPINIONS GIVEN AND KOR THK ACCURACY OK THK
STATEMENTS MADE THEREIN.
MELBOUENE :
FOKD & SON, PEINTEES, DRUMMOND STEEET, CAELTON.
O
R
r<
AGENTS TO THE SOCIETY:
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON.
To whom all communications for transmission to the Royal Societj- of Victoria,
from all parts of Europe, should be sent.
1905.
Publications of the Royal Society of Victoria, and
of the Societies amalgamated with it.
Victorian Institute for the Advancement of Science.
Transactions. Vol. 1. 1855.
Philosophical Society of Victoria.
Transactions. Vol. 1. 1855.
These tivo Societies then amalgatnated and became : —
Philosophical Institute of Victoria.
Transactions. Vols. 1-4.
The Society then became : —
Royal Society of Victoria.
Transactions and Proceedings (Vol. 5, entitled Transac-
tions). Vols. 5-24.
Transactions. Vols. 1, 2, 3 (part one only), 4. 1888-95.
Proceedings (New Series). Vols. 1 . 1888 ,
Microscopical Society of Victoria.
Joui'nal (Vol. 1, Pt. 1, e«//V/^^ Quarterly Journal). Vol. 1
(Pts. 1 to 4), 2 (Pt. 1), title page and index \all
published]. 1879-82.
\^The Society then combined with the Royal Society of Victoria.]
Note. — Most of the volumes published before i8go are out
of print.
MBL WHOI Library - Serials
1 IIIMIiilllllll III I
5 WHSE 00603